#but maybe you were closer than you thought
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Omgomgomg hiiii! can I please req Bob reynolds x reader (fem if thats okay) where Sentry falls before bob if thats okay?
I LOVED this request! Thank you so much for sending it to me <3 I hope you like how I wrote this idea
-------------------
You’d always been kind to Bob. That’s where it started. Not with declarations or romance, but with you bringing him coffee during early mornings at the Tower, remembering how he liked it—two sugars, light cream. With you making space for him on missions, never treating him like a weapon, but like a person. That rarest of things. Sentry noticed.
Not Bob. Sentry.
The glowing man with golden eyes who flew ahead of the team, who faced gods and monsters like they were made of paper. He saw the way you spoke to Bob, not with fear or awe, but warmth. Softness. Sentry didn't understand it at first; they never received this treatment before, but he knew he wanted more of it. More of you.
The first time Sentry saw you for himself you were laughing. Not the kind of laugh meant for someone else’s benefit. Not polite. Not strained. It was real—loud, full, your head thrown back, the corners of your eyes creased with joy.
It was something Bob flinched from in the past. But Sentry? Sentry leaned closer. She sounds like sunlight, he thought.
Sometimes, when Bob would retreat inward, when his self-doubt pressed in like the darkness of the Void…Sentry would come forward. To protect him but also to see you…you’re starting to become the main reason.
“I like your hair like that,” he said once—Sentry, not Bob—hovering just outside your window in the dusk, glowing faintly. “It looks… brave.” You smiled. “That’s a strange compliment.” “I mean it.” He hesitated, then asked something Bob never could. “Can I sit with you a while?”
You nodded. That night, he said nothing else. Just sat beside you on the rooftop, watching the stars, bathed in quiet gold. You didn’t ask questions. You didn’t probe. You didn’t call him by the names others whispered with fear or reverence. You just sat with him. Like it was the most natural thing in the world.
He visited more after that. Late nights. Rooftop talks. Quiet confessions. His voice, usually so commanding, softened around you. Like your presence gave him permission to be fragile. “Sometimes I think I’m not real,” he said one night, golden aura flickering like a dying star.
“You feel real,” you whispered, brushing your fingers over his. “To me, you’re real.” And that was the first time he ever considered choosing to be more than just power.
It took Bob longer to realize it. He thought it was the Sentry who was drawn to you, that golden half of himself—stronger, bolder, unafraid. Bob told himself that he wasn’t worthy of you. That Sentry could love, and he could only watch. But love doesn’t stay where it isn’t returned. And you never smiled at the Sentry quite the way you smiled at Bob. Not when he made terrible jokes in the kitchen at 2 a.m., or when he forgot how to tie his tie before a briefing and you patiently helped him. Not when he was anxious and hiding it badly, and you leaned into him just enough to say “I’m here.”
Sentry might have spoken first. But it was Bob you were falling for. You had been falling for Bob the whole time. It just took him a while to catch up to the part of himself that already had.
Bob sat on your porch steps one quiet evening, fingers twisting nervously in his lap. “I think…” he started. “I think he fell in love with you before I did.” You smiled, soft and knowing. “I think you were always a part of that love for me. You just didn’t know how to let yourself feel it.” His shoulders dropped. Relief. Maybe something close to peace. And when you kissed him, there was no Sentry. No golden light. No legend. No god.
Just Bob. And this time, he let himself stay.
Thank you so much for reading my work! As always if you like my work, please let me know! Reblogging, commenting, and liking are huge and easy ways to let me know you're enjoying my work, and it keeps me motivated to post way more!!! Requests are open <3
Tagging: @msfirth
@my-name-is-baby
@metalarmsandmanbuns
@live-love-be-unique
@disillusioniary
@you-bloody-shank
@sarcazzzum
@itsjustisa
@qardasngan
#bob reynolds imagines#bob reynolds x reader#bob reynolds#bob thunderbolts#bob reynolds fluff#bob reynolds x you#bob reynolds x fem!reader#the sentry#sentry x reader#sentry#sentry imagine#robert reynolds#sentry thunderbolts#sentry x you#thunderbolts fanfic#thunderbolts imagine#thunderbolts#thunderbolts mcu#robert reynolds imagine#robert reynolds fluff#robert reynolds x reader#lewis pullman characters#marvel imagines#marvel imagine#marvel x reader#marvel x fem!reader#marvel mcu#marvel
423 notes
·
View notes
Text
— TOO FAR —

pairing: roommate!sunghoon x roommate!Inexperienced!reader
summary: After a long day of working, and classes you just wanted to collapse and lose yourself in your favorite tv show. But then Sunghoon walked in—damp hair clinging to his forehead, skin glistening with sweat, and wearing a white tank top and grey sweatpants that hung low on his hips… and suddenly, relaxation was the last thing on your mind.
wc: 1.8k words
warning: First time writing smut, reader is inexperienced, reader already has a crush on sunghoon (sunghoon kinda already about it), making out, sunghoon calls reader princess, baby, doll, & angel a lot, sunghoon also calls reader slut, & whore once, Yunjin (le sserafim) mentioned, reader gets flustered easily and is shy.
smut warning: unprotected sex (absolutely not!) virginity loss, oral (f rec), dom!sunghoon x sub!reader, fingering
(lmk if I missed anything)
⊹ ࣪ ˖~
• PLEASE GIVE FEEDBACK AND REBLOGS AND LIKES ARE APPRECIATED!!!
• DID NOT PROOFREAD VERY SORRY
After a long day of working and attending classes, you needed to clear your mind. You grab you snacks, and plopped on the coach, turning on the tv and watching your favorite show. Sunghoon had texted around 9pm that he will be coming home late, saying he is gonna be at the gym for a while. He even invited you but you were too tired to go.
You’d always liked Sunghoon… maybe more than just a friend. You always caught yourself smiling around him, getting shy when he was near. Whether it was his smile, his voice, or even just the way he looked at you — it always left you flustered. And he noticed. He always noticed.
Even though you were tired, you decided to wait up for him. Something about the thought of seeing him — even for a moment — felt worth it. In the meantime, you stayed busy: made him dinner, called Yunjin and talked about everything and nothing, tidied up the apartment a bit, and finished a few more episodes of your show.
You were curled up on the couch, blanket half-pulled over you, slipping in and out of sleep when you heard the front door twist open. The sound made you blink awake. Sunghoon stepped inside, gym bag dropping to the floor with a soft thud. You looked up from your cocoon of blankets… and your breath caught in your throat.
His hair was damp, dark strands clinging to his forehead. Sweat glistened on his skin, catching the soft lighting just right. And of course — he had to be wearing a white tank top and grey sweatpants, the kind that made it criminally hard not to stare. Your mind went blank. Sleep was suddenly the last thing on it.
You sat up slowly, suddenly wide awake, heart picking up a pace you couldn’t ignore.
Sunghoon kicked off his shoes and stretched, his tank top riding up slightly to reveal just a bit of toned skin beneath. You tried not to stare, but it was impossible not to. He noticed you sitting up, blinking the sleep from your eyes.
“Still up?” he asked, voice low and warm, with that casual, boyish grin that always made your heart skip a beat. “Thought you’d be knocked out by now.”
You shrugged, pulling the blanket tighter around you. “Figured I’d wait… couldn’t sleep.”He tilted his head slightly, walking closer. “For me?”
Your cheeks heated immediately, and you tried to play it off. “I made dinner… it’s in the kitchen if you’re hungry.”
Sunghoon raised an eyebrow, pleasantly surprised. “You didn’t have to do that.” “I know,” you said, eyes avoiding his, “but I wanted to.”
There was a pause. His gaze lingered on you for a second longer than usual before he ran a hand through his damp hair.
He plopped down next to you, just close enough that your legs brushed under the blanket.
“What were you watching?” he asked, grabbing the remote from the armrest. You could barely focus on the screen now. “I… don’t remember,” you said truthfully. He chuckled, glancing at you sideways. “Liar.”
You both laughed quietly. The glow from the TV cast soft shadows across his face, and in that moment, it felt like time slowed. You didn’t know if it was the late hour or the closeness, but your heart was thudding loudly in your chest.
“You’re not gonna shower?” you asked, voice barely above a whisper. He turned his head toward you slowly, the corners of his lips lifting into that teasing, devastating smirk you knew all too well.
“Mm… I don’t know,” he said, voice rich and low. “Seems like you’re having fun staring at my biceps.” You rolled your eyes, but your flushed cheeks gave you away. “I wasn’t staring.”
He laughed softly, leaning back against the couch, arms resting on the back cushions, which, unfortunately, made the muscles in his arms flex even more. His shirt clung to his skin, still slightly damp from the gym, and you couldn’t stop your eyes from drifting… just for a second.
“Now you are,” he teased, turning his body slightly toward you. “You really expect me to believe you haven’t been eye fucking all night?”You opened your mouth to protest but nothing came out. “That’s what I thought,” he said, voice softer now, gaze lingering on you.
He reached out and brushed the hair out of your face, “Cute” he whispered “You know,” he added, eyes locking with yours, “you don’t have to keep pretending you’re not into me. Especially not when I’ve been trying to get your attention for weeks.” Your heart stuttered. “You have?”
He nodded, leaning in slightly. “Every time I asked if you wanted to hang out… every dumb excuse just to stay up late with you… every time I made you coffee just the way you like it.” He smiled, a little shy now. “I was hoping you’d see it.”
You stared at him, stunned. All those little moments, they hadn’t just been in your head.“You really suck at being subtle,” you whispered with a smile. “Good,” he said. “Because I’m done being subtle.”
He pulled you on to his lap. His hand moving to the side of your face, thumb brushing your cheek as he waited, giving you the chance to stop him if you wanted to.
But you didn’t.
You leaned in too, your lips meeting his, slow, and soft. Your hands slid up to his shoulders, and his arms wrapped around your waist, pulling you closer until there was barely any space left between you. His hands slid to your waist as your bodies pressed closer, the heat between you almost overwhelming. The kiss deepened, now more rough, more heated like he’d been waiting for this as long as you had. Your fingers curled into the fabric of his tank top, tugging him gently closer, and he let out a soft, breathy laugh against your lips.
“You sure you want this?” he murmured, his voice low and husky, forehead resting against yours. You nodded without hesitation. “I’ve wanted this for a long time.” And That was all he needed.
One of his hands slid behind your neck, the other gripping your hip like he couldn’t stand the idea of you pulling away. You didn’t want to. You weren’t sure you ever could. He layed you down on the couch, His hands roamed with more intention, fingertips trailing up the curve of your back, under the hem of your shirt. You gasped softly at the contact, your skin lighting up wherever he touched. “Tell me if I go too far, princess” he said, his lips brushing against your jaw, then to your neck as you moan his name “h-hoon”
He ripped your clothes but not before asking you. Leaving you in your panties and bra. “Please..” you moaned out. “Please what? Use your words, angel” you clenched around nothing when he said that. “Please, touch me!” You whined. He laughed before moving down to your pussy. “How could I not, baby” He pulls off your panties and dives right in. Lapping at your pussy like a dog. “Fuck, you taste so good..” He says while sucking harder. You moan loud when he puts two digits in you. “Fuck! Don’t stop please!” He smiles, looking up at you. He fingers you while eating you out, it feels like heaven for you. Your vision get blurry— “I’m gonna cum.. ngh!” Right before you could, he stops. “Why’d you stop hoon! I was almost—“ He cuts you off with a little kiss. “Want you to cum while I’m inside you, doll” You blush hard to that pet name and he notices. He takes off his sweatpants along with his boxers and tank top. Your eyes widen; His cock was huge, smeared with pre-cum, tip red, and so fucking hard. You needed him more than ever. But then you remembered, you’ve never done this before
What if you’re bad at it? What if you don’t make him cum? What if he thinks you’re weird for being a virgin?
Being lost in your thoughts for a second.. before sunghoon snaps you out. “You okay, doll?” You stare at him. “Hoon, I-I’m…” “your what, baby?” He asks “I’m a virgin” You say quickly. He laughs, “princess, you speak too fast” he says softly. “I’m a virgin, sunghoon.” You say voice barely above a whisper. “You sure you want this?” He asks “I do.. I’m scared that I won’t be good enough for this. Im inexperienced” You say looking up at him. “So?” He says while lining his dick up with your entrance, before pushing in to you slowly. “You think” Half way in already “I care?” Pushing all the way in. “Just relax and take it my dick, like a good girl, yeah? Can you do that for me? Want your first time to be good, baby”
You moan when he thrust in again “fuccckkk your so tight, angel” you whimper as he takes it slow. “D-daddy!” He groans when you say that “Shit, baby you can’t just say that” Your eyes widen, realizing what you said, your hands quickly covering your face. “Let me see you, princess” He laughs softly grabbing your wrists removing your hands from your face. “Let daddy see you” he says in a low voice.
Sunghoon pounds into you like a puppy in heat, going harder every second. “H-hoon mm gonna cum!” He looks at you, hands on your hips, his grip tight. “Not yet” he says as he fucks into you. “I can’t wait.. hoon! Please!” “I said no.” His voice low “you’re gonna listen to daddy, okay?” He pauses before continuing “Need to — thrust — cum — thrust — together.”
“I can’t take it anymore” you moan out “fuck y/n.. you’re so prefect. This pussy was made for me.” His thrusts become sloppy but faster “gonna cum in you mmmfuck” he kisses you hard still fucking your cute little cunt.
“You like me fucking you dumb like this, don’t you? You fucking slut” he says his voice rough and low. “Yes daddy! Mm such a slut for you..!” He scoffs. “O-only a slut for you.. ngh!”
That made him lose control. He pounds into you so fast… like he never done before. “Cum for me, you whore” he said and you did, screaming out his name. But he didn’t stop after hearing you scream like that.. even when you start crying from the pleasure. He needed to chase his orgasm. And when he finally did, It was like a rush of warmth flooding deep inside you.
“You okay?” Sunghoon asked. “Yeah” you answered nodding. He smiled, pulling out of you slowly.
“Might need to be inside every night now… or am I going too far?” He laughed breathlessly.
———————————————————————
(ps. I’m too lazy to write after care after writing this all over again since tumblr is acting up 🤦♀️)
#enhypen#sunghoon x reader#sunghoon#smut#enhypen smut#sunghoon hard hours#enhypen hard hours#enha#enha x reader#enha imagines#jungwon#heeseung#park jay#jake sim#sunoo#ni ki
281 notes
·
View notes
Text
୨୧ You tried to sneak out after a one-night stand. Gojo wakes up — calm, shirtless, and not okay with being left behind. What follows is possessive touches, quiet threats, and a reminder of who you belong to.
I wanted to write something that felt like a slow unravel — soft words, sharp intentions, and Gojo being terrifyingly calm in the way only he can be. just a lil treat for the yandere girlies ♡ hope it ruins you in the best way. mlist
gojo satoru x reader
minors do not interact. this piece is intended for 18+ audiences.
The floor was cold beneath your bare feet as you tiptoed across the suite.
Gojo’s apartment was too clean — pristine white walls, muted city lights pouring through wide windows, and expensive silence that made your breath feel too loud. Your dress from the night before was clutched in one hand, wrinkled and still smelling faintly like sweat and cologne. You hadn’t even put your shoes back on yet.
He was still in bed, you were sure of it. He’d been wrapped in those dark gray sheets when you slid out, dead silent. You hadn’t dared to glance back.
Until now.
“Y’know,” a voice drawled behind you — slow, amused, terrifyingly awake. “If you really wanted to leave quietly, you probably shouldn’t have stolen my shirt.”
You froze mid-step, breath caught like prey in a trap.
He was sitting up now. Hair messier than before. One long arm braced behind him, the other pushing the sheets off his bare torso. His blindfold was gone, tossed somewhere on the nightstand, and his icy blue eyes caught the dim light like sharpened crystal.
You swallowed.
“It was cold,” you offered, lamely.
“Oh, totally,” he said, voice light and sarcastic. “That’s why you’re sneaking out like you killed somebody.”
You turned slowly. “I didn’t think you'd care—”
Gojo laughed. Not loud — just sharp, like a knife sliding across glass.
“You didn’t think I’d care?” he repeated. “Sweetheart… I’ve had your name circling my brain since the second you touched me.”
He stood, bare feet whispering across the hardwood as he stalked toward you — tall, loose-limbed, terrifyingly calm.
You backed up.
Bad idea.
He moved faster, one hand pressing against the wall just beside your head, caging you without even touching you.
“That’s mine,” he said softly, flicking the hem of the shirt you were wearing. His shirt — white, oversized, the one that hung just a little too low on you and hit just high enough on your thighs to drive him insane.
“You mean the shirt?”
His head tilted. “I mean you.”
You went quiet, breath shaky. “We hooked up once.”
“So?” Gojo smiled, slow and bright — but his eyes didn’t match. They burned. “You don’t do that with someone like me and leave. That’s not how this works.”
You opened your mouth, maybe to argue. But the words died on your tongue the second his fingers hooked under the shirt’s hem and pushed up — slow, deliberate, warm palms skating along the skin of your thighs.
“W-Wait—” You shifted, but he just stepped closer, pressing the full heat of his body into yours.
“Don’t run,” he whispered, lips brushing your ear now. “You’ll only make me chase you. And you won’t like how that ends.”
Your breath hitched. His fingers kept moving — slipping higher, thumbs brushing over the crease of your hips, teeth grazing the shell of your ear.
“I liked seeing you in my shirt,” he said softly. “But I like you better out of it.”
You shivered.
Then he tugged — not gently. The shirt lifted over your head, arms caught for a moment before he pulled it free and tossed it aside. You were bare beneath, breathless and pressed against the wall like you didn’t know what to say.
“Pretty little thing,” Gojo murmured, fingers trailing over your bare stomach. “You really thought you could disappear from me? After the way you moaned my name last night?”
You blushed — visibly. It made his eyes darken.
He kissed you. Rough, breath-stealing, like he was trying to taste every sound you’d ever made. You clutched at his shoulders — and it hit you all over again just how strong he was. How fast he could crush you. But he didn’t.
Not yet.
“Bed,” he said. “Now.”
He didn’t yell — didn’t need to. You obeyed without thinking, legs shaky as you moved. He followed like a storm.
The sheets were still warm when he pushed you down, straddling you easily. His hands roamed — over your breasts, down your sides, fingers memorizing every inch like he’d been given a test on it.
“You looked so cute sneaking out,” he murmured, lips grazing your skin as he moved lower. “But you’re not going anywhere now. You hear me?”
You nodded — breathless, wrecked, unsure if it was fear or desire curling low in your stomach.
Maybe both.
He kissed the inside of your thigh, slow and lingering, before glancing up with those impossible blue eyes.
“I’m gonna remind you exactly who you belong to.”
And when he finally lowered his mouth to you — all heat, tongue, and expert cruelty — you forgot your own name.
But you remembered his.
Over and over and over again.
satsugo 2025 © all rights reserved; do not plagiarize, translate, or repost my writing.
#@satsugo#g. oneshot ૮ ․ ․ ྀིა#gojo satoru#gojo x reader#jjk gojo#jujutsu gojo#gojo smut#jjk fanart#satoru gojo x reader#jjk satoru#jujutsu satoru#Gojo#jjk#jjk x reader#jjk smut#jujutsu kaisen#Gojo is so fucking fineee ugh!!#gojo x you#gojo x y/n#yandere gojo#yandere satoru x reader#yandere jujutsu kaisen#yandere jjk#yandere satoru gojo#yandere gojo satoru x reader
386 notes
·
View notes
Note
I’m begging for maybe an angsty party scene where Billie ends up saying something mean to Y/N in front of their friends. Y/N leaves the party and Billie acts like she doesn’t care and then a couple hours go by and Y/N hasn’t texted so Billie starts freaking out. Possibly ending in smut because I love. 🫶🏻🫶🏻🫶🏻🫶🏻
ᥫ᭡ PARTY 4 U ── .✦ B.E.



pairing: Billie Eilish x Fem!reader
Genre: angst, faded smut
synopsis: Billie got jealous of you being too close to Quen at a party, saying things she didn’t mean. Making you leave early, and for her to worry about your well being.
w/c: 1.9k
The loud music from the speakers blasted through your veins, making the hairs on your arms stand up. The scent of the room was a mix of multiple flavors of vapes, heavy alcohol, and unfiltered B.O. that reeked throughout the house.
The house was dark for the most part, but the little flashes of colorful lights passed by as they moved around like they were looking for someone specific. You were currently in the kitchen, giggling with Quen about some stupid joke you both saw online.
You and Quen were close friends, and you both had been friends since the early stages of your lives. Like, diapers, early stage. And you two never seemed to grow apart, no matter how many arguments you had.
You both were insanely close, on a deep level. Like sharing things you wouldn’t ever share to anyone else, let alone the internet. Something only you two knew about, and it would forever stay that way. But you had begun to see that Billie was getting jealous of that closeness.
When you had begun to lean onto Quen when you were laughing too hard, Billie had gently pulled you to lean on her instead. You didn’t think much of it at first, thinking she just thought that you were going to fall. But when Quen reached out to touch your shoulder, you felt Billie pull you closer to her side.
When you looked up at her to see what was wrong, all you could see was a piercing gaze, going straight through Quen. Like she was ready to murder the girl. You knew Billie and Quen were good friends, best friends, which was why it confused you when she looked so pissed off just looking at the girl.
You looked up at Billie, your eyebrows furrowed in confusion. You didn’t know what was happening, or even why. Did you somehow piss Billie off? How? You were just talking to your friend. You didn’t understand why Billie was being like this.
Billie eventually looked down to look at you, her eyes sharp and demanding. Like she was trying to pull something out of you.
"Why are you so touchy with Quen all of a sudden?” Billie questioned, but it felt more like an accusation than just being curious.
"What? We’re not being touchy, baby.” You said, confusion instantly filling your voice. You looked at Billie with confusion in your eyes, trying to figure out what was happening. Even over the loud music, you could practically hear Billie’s heartbeat. Loud and no doubt full of jealousy.
"Yes, you are. You were just all over her like she was some girl you would take to your place by the end of the night.” Billie said, her voice sharp and unforgiving. You both knew it wasn’t like that. It was never like that. You and Quen were friends, and that was it. No benefits, nothing. Where was this even coming from?
"Baby, what? It’s not like that. We’re just friends, we have always just been friends—“ you tried to speak, but Billie cut you off, her voice rough and cold.
"It’s exactly what it looks like. You and Quen look like you’re about to pounce on each other, and you wouldn’t even stop it because you’re too damn hungry for someone else.”
Those words hit you harder than any hand could’ve hit you.
You stood there, in complete shock, your heart suddenly beating a lot faster than it was before. Billie really thought you were just hungry for sex? Did she really think that lowly of you, that you would go out and cheat just to get off? You couldn’t believe it. But she didn’t even stop.
"You just wanted someone to make you feel like you’re worth something. But guess what, Princess? You’re not.” Billie spoke sharply, leaning in close to your face, so close you felt her breath on your lips. Something you would usually crave, but right now, it felt like you were going to sob. And you barely even noticed it.
You could hear Quen in the background, trying to defend you, knowing that your friendship was purely just a friendship, no ifs, ands, or buts. But Billie didn’t listen to Quen. She just stared at you, like you would say something. But you never did. You were just a ball of redness and embarrassment.
You felt tears welling up in your eyes, your heart crumbling into a thousand tiny pieces. You pushed Billie off of you, before storming away, pushing the door to Quen’s house open, and quickly shutting it behind you. No thoughts except that you didn’t want to see Billie.
Billie stared at the closed door for a moment, a lingering guilt bubbling into her heart. But she quickly pushed it down. You heard what you needed. Because all you were was a whore. All you wanted was to feel cared for, even for a moment. You were just a whore, right?
"Why the hell would you say that?! You know me and her have nothing going on!” Quen practically shouted, her own anger beginning to bubble to the surface. They both knew nothing ever happened between you and Quen before, and nothing ever would. So why was Billie even doing this?
Billie rolled her eyes, leaning against the kitchen island, like she just didn’t care about how she made her own girlfriend feel. Like she barely even registered her own words.
"She needs to grow a pair. She’ll be fine. She wouldn’t have run out if it wasn’t true.” Billie said, her voice so cold, so distant. Like a shadow of your loving, sweet Billie. She desperately pushed away the guilt building up in her chest, trying to believe that her words were right.
But as the party went on, people began to leave, the music began to quiet, and zero texts or calls from you, Billie began to worry. She knew her words were harsh, but you needed to hear them, right? You weren’t loyal.
She tried to tell herself that. But the evidence was slapped right across her face every single day. The way you wouldn’t have a sparkle in your eyes when you talked to another woman. How you could only focus on Billie if she was the one talking, with the sparkle in your eyes.
Billie suddenly felt like she was just slapped across the face. How could she be so dumb, just over some jealousy? Just because you were talking to one of your closest friends? She let out a curse, before instantly beginning to run out of the house, phone in hand.
She was texting you, her thumbs working overtime on the keyboard, needing you to answer her. She typed and typed multiple messages, waiting for your response. But as minutes passed without even opening the messages, Billie began to panic.
Why did she let you leave on your own? It was dangerous, and she just let you leave. All by yourself. You could’ve gotten kidnapped, and she wasn’t there to protect you. She was so stupid. She quickly got into her car, starting up the engine before speeding down the road. She needed to get to your house, and now.
She anxiously tapped on the steering wheel at a red light, her heart pounding in her chest. She needed to know you were safe. She needed to know that you were untouched, that nothing had happened to you. She felt like ripping out her hair.
This was all her fault. She shouldn’t have gotten so jealous over something so scant. She knew you and Quen were just friends, but in the moment, her brain wasn’t working right, and she was being a complete and utter idiot. You could be hurt—or worse, and it would be all because of her.
When she reached your house, she was practically flying out of her car and rushing onto the front porch. She stood there for a moment, listening for any sort of noises, something that would show you were home. Nothing. She cursed, before rushing inside, calling out your name eagerly.
She checked every single inch of the house, rushing through each room like she was a bounty hunter trying to find a missing person. Because she needed to find you. She needed to hold you and tell you how stupid she was.
And when she reached your bedroom, she paused for a moment. She went completely silent, because inside, she could hear soft sobbing, muffled from the door. And her heart broke.
She gently pushed open the door, calling out your name, softer and more gentle than before. She saw the way your body froze up. Her heart broke in that moment. She couldn’t believe she was the one who did this to you. who made you look so broken.
"Go away.” You said, your voice trying to hold some anger, but all you could feel was an overwhelming sense of sorrow. Billie should’ve trusted you, she could’ve. But she decided not to, and then she said those words like they were nothing. You wanted to feel angry, but you only felt sorrow and heartache.
Billie let out a defeated sigh, knowing she messed up, and badly. You could hear the soft footsteps coming closer, and the bed shifting in weight. A warm hand was placed on your shoulder, and you fought the urge to shove it away. You were going to speak, but before you could, Billie cut you off.
"Please, just listen to me, okay? Please. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I was just jealous, and I didn’t know what I was thinking. That doesn’t make up for anything, I know. I just need you to know that I feel so stupid for ever saying that to you. It was completely idiotic of me.”
"You’re damn right you were idiotic,” You said, flipping around onto your other side so you were facing Billie. A soft smile was being placed on your lips. "But you’re my idiot, and only mine.”
Billie couldn’t help but smile when she saw yours. She hesitantly leaned in closer to you, and when you didn’t pull away, she gently enveloped you into a warm hug, both of you lying down on your bed. This felt so much better.
You buried your face into Billie’s shoulder, taking in her scent. She still smelt like alcohol and a little sweat, but there was something about it that was just purely her. You held her close, letting out a content sigh.
"I’m sorry for getting jealous. It was so stupid.” Billie spoke with a soft chuckle, embarrassed of how she acted.
You let out a chuckle with her, pulling away just enough to look at her pretty face. "It was stupid. But Quen will forever and always only be a friend. Only you, baby.”
Billie nodded, letting out a relieved sigh. She was glad that this could all get resolved. That all of this was just a stupid inconvenience. She bit on her bottom lip gently, looking at you with love and affection sewed into her eyes, but there was an underlying need.
"Promise, only me?” She spoke quietly, her hand traveling up your shirt, stopping just under your bra wire.
A shiver went up your spine, and you nodded, speaking just as quiet as she did. "Promise. O-only you, baby.”
Billie stared at you for a second, as if watching for a hint of hesitation. But there was none. She attached her lips to your neck, sucking and biting, leaving hickies all over your neck. You let out a small moan, which mixed in with a whine.
"All mine. And I’m gonna make you remember that.” ⋆. 𐙚 ̊
a/n: hiii sorry I wasn’t exactly comfortable writing smut so you get a fade out I hope that’s good enough 🙂↕️🙂↕️
#ally writes ! ⋆. 𐙚 ̊#requests !! ✎#billie eilish#billie eilish x reader#billie eilish hmhas#wlw#billie eilish x you#billie x reader#hmhas billie eilish#billie eyelash#billie eilish x y/n#billie eilish x female reader#billie eilish x fem!reader
245 notes
·
View notes
Note
How about a yandere god and a reader who was sacrificed to him to become his consort 👀
Yandere God x Reader

They dressed you in white, as if purity could shield you from the one waiting beneath the earth.
The temple's air was thick with incense and resignation. The villagers chanted prayers with trembling voices. Your wrists were bound in red cord. Tradition, they said, to lead you like a lamb to slaughter. Your mother wept behind her veil. No one met your eyes.
You knew the stories:
The god beneath the mountain.
The god with no name.
The god who demanded love in bloodied offerings and blind devotion.
You weren’t the first consort.
But you were the first in twenty years.
And you would be the last.
They left you at the altar deep inside the earth, beyond the reach of the sun. A smooth obsidian platform surrounded by candles.
He came in silence.
You didn’t see him at first, only felt him—a shift in the air, like the breath pressing against your skin.
Then his voice. Low. Velvet. Cold as cavewater and cruel as hunger.
“You’re prettier than the last one.”
You didn’t answer. You couldn’t.
Something moved in the dark. Not footsteps. No, he didn’t walk. He simply was, and then was closer. A flicker of pale skin, the glint of something sharp behind a smile.
His fingers brushed your chin, tilting your face toward his. Eyes like bottomless wells gazed down at you, silver-ringed and shimmering like wet stone. You thought of wolves. Of jagged rocks hidden beneath black waves. Of a mouth filled with teeth that didn't belong to men.
“They sent you to be devoured,” he murmured. “But I am not so wasteful.”
The cords around your wrists unraveled by unseen hands. He caught them before they could fall.
“You belong to me now.”
—-
The days, if they could be called that, passed in flickering torchlight. Time lost meaning in the temple beneath the world. He did not let you leave. He didn’t need to chain you. His presence alone was a cage.
He spoke to you like a lover. Called you darling, pet, bride. Brushed your hair with fingers tipped in claws. Pressed kisses to your brow like benedictions. Every night he laid beside you, not always touching, but always watching. You felt his eyes even when you turned your back to him.
Sometimes he was beautiful. Almost human. Silken hair, a sculpted mouth, long limbs curled around you like protection. He could make you forget, for a moment, what he was.
And then he’d smile.
And you’d remember the teeth.
—-
You tried to escape, once.
Just once.
The tunnels had changed. The path you knew led back to him, again and again, like the mountain itself was bending to his will.
When he found you…No, when he let you be found, his expression was unreadable.
He did not strike you. He did not scream.
He only cradled your face and whispered,
“Do not run from me. I have been patient. I have waited for you.”
You didn’t ask how long.
You were afraid of the answer.
That night, he pulled you into his arms like a lover. But his grip was a vise. One wrong breath, and you knew he would crush you like wet clay.
“You are mine,” he whispered against your throat. “My light. My little flame. Do not make me snuff you out just to keep you.”
—-
You stopped counting time after that.
You forgot the sun.
You forgot your name.
But not his. Never his. He whispered it into your mouth, into your bones. He carved it into your skin with every kiss and every too-long touch. You dreamed of him. Even awake, you were not free.
And in time, gods help you, you began to lean into him.
You laughed at his jokes. You let him stroke your hair, press your hand to the place in his chest where a heart should be. You began to speak, to ask questions, to touch him back.
He glowed with joy when you smiled at him. He kissed your fingers like relics. He wrapped you in silk and shadows and sang you songs in a language no mortal tongue had ever spoken.
“You are learning,” he whispered. “You are becoming mine.”
And maybe you were.
Because love is possible, even for monsters.
Especially when you stop looking at the teeth.
Masterlist
#yandere oc#oc x reader#x reader#yandere x reader#yandere#male yandere#yandere x you#yandere fanfiction#yandere imagines#male yandere x reader#gn reader#oc x you#x you#god x reader#yandere god
381 notes
·
View notes
Text
— starcrossed losers ⟢
one night was all it took for your world to unravel. you live now as a princess with no kingdom, a daughter without a family. but when jeonghan reminds you what it feels like to be selfish again, you're torn between reclaiming your birthright and surrendering to the comfort of his arms forever.
★ FEATURING; jeonghan x reader
★ WORD COUNT; 23.8k words
★ TAGS; princess!reader, enemies to lovers, arranged marriage, magic & fantasy, angst, grief/mourning, slow burn, yearning if you squint i guess, smut (MINORS DNI)
★ NOTES; remember when i said this was going to have two parts only? yeah about that... :') the lore was just A Lot, so to speak LOL. it's nigh impossible to conclude in two chapters, so surprise! there will be part three hehe (this is real, no more additions i PROMISE). and just a heads up to those seeing this fic for the first time, this is PART 2!! not a lot will make sense if you don't read part 1 (as linked below hehe).
this is part of the it’s complicated series.
PART ONE | PART TWO | PART THREE
★ SMUT TAGS; oral (f receiving), intercrural sex, drunk sex, they're both just yearning so much for each other your honor, jh still calls you 'your grace' in bed lol, explicit letters? they're freaky with their correspondences (think: medieval sexting), masturbation, fantasizing abt ur lover who's half a kingdom away
The portrait hall was colder than you remembered.
Your steps didn’t echo much across the marble, muffled by the hush that clung to the air like dust. It smelled of polished stone, old candle wax, and something harder to name. You weren’t supposed to be here, not alone and not this late, but no one stopped you anymore.
You walked the corridor slowly, trailing your fingers along the stone. Paintings lined both sides—every monarch who ruled before your father, frozen in oil and velvet, with stiff collars and colder eyes. You didn’t know all their names, but they were not the ones you came here for.
The last portrait at the end of the hall is framed in gold. Lit by a dozen quiet candles, it hung just a little higher than the rest.
Your mother.
You tilted your head back to see her face. She looked taller in the painting than anyone ever described—poised, regal, with a kind of beauty that didn’t invite affection so much as reverence. She looked like you. Or maybe you looked like her. You’d heard it since you were old enough to understand words—how you were her mirror. Her shadow. Her echo.
For a long time, you simply stared, hoping something might change. That if you stood still enough, the memory you never had might rise out of the quiet. That she might turn her head to smile and speak with you.
“Your Highness.”
You didn’t turn right away
Siwon stepped closer, his shoes making no more noise than yours, and bowed low. Neither formal nor stiff, but familiar—the same way he always did with you and your father.
“You take after her more than you know,” he said softly.
You kept your eyes straight. “But I never met her.”
“No.” Siwon stood beside you as he folded his hands behind his back. “But she’s with you, all the same.”
You hesitated. “What was she like?”
The king’s advisor was quiet for a long moment. When you looked up at him, he was watching the painting with something gentle in his face—like even now, after all these years, he was still trying to remember the sound of her voice.
“The queen was a quiet woman,” he said. “The court often mistook that for softness, for weakness, but it was far from that. I’d daresay, what she had was strength. She didn’t have to raise her voice to be heard.”
You didn’t answer, but you listened anyway.
“Her magic is… unique,” he said. “She could speak to animals.”
Your brow furrowed. “People can do that?”
He smiled faintly. “Not most people. But your mother could.”
Your chest tightened. The thought felt too large for you, too wild and far away.
“Do you think I can speak to animals too?” you asked.
Siwon turned to you fully, studying your face in the candlelight. His expression was unreadable, but not unkind.
“I do not know,” he told you honestly. “What I do know is this, Your Highness—you will be great. Just as the queen was. In your own way.”
You nodded, slowly, but your eyes were already drifting back to the painting. Her eyes were the same color as yours. But hers knew more. As if they had already seen the road waiting for you.
A faint breeze stirred through the corridor. One of the candles flickered, its flame bowing low before righting itself again. The shadows on the queen’s painted cheek shifted just for a moment, as if she’d breathed.
You stood very still.
Beyond the glass, an owl perched silently on a high branch, its feathers blending into the dark. You didn’t see it, but it watched you with eyes the color of tarnished gold—patient, ancient, and strange.
Siwon said nothing more. He only bowed once, and left you alone in the hush. You stayed a little longer to gaze up at your mother, memorizing the lines of a face you somehow already carried. Then, without a word, you turned and walked back down the hall.
Behind you, the owl did not blink. Its eyes held no judgment.
Only memory.
The road was longer than it should’ve been.
Ancarra sat beside Seraphia on every map you’d ever seen, but tonight, it felt impossibly far—like a dream slipping out of reach. Ahead, Soonyoung gripped the reins tight as the coach hurtled forward, the horses driving through the dark as if speed alone could outrun the ruin swallowing your homeland.
Minghao’s scheme was an attack on all fronts. He didn’t just seize the capital, he struck it like a blade to the heart, then sent his forces spilling outward into the neighboring cities before anyone could react. Fires erupted within hours. Screams echoed through the streets. Those who resisted were cut down without mercy, their bodies left where they fell as a message.
You hated that you were fleeing while your people suffered. The guilt clawed at your chest, louder than the thunder of hooves or the distant roar of collapsing stone. You should’ve stayed. Fought. Died, maybe. Anything but this helpless retreat into the night.
The carriage jolted over uneven ground, wheels rattling as it sped through the dark. Inside, it was tense and still, save for the tremble in Joshua’s clasped hands. He sat across from you, his usual calm replaced by something sharper. You’d never seen him this shaken before, but how could he not be? He came to this kingdom to partake in your name-day celebration, and now you were all escaping from the ashes of the capital—its streets overrun, its people scattered, its sky lit with fire.
Every now and then, Joshua looked like he might speak. A prayer, maybe. A scrap of comfort. He was good at those. But you didn’t move. Didn’t meet his gaze. Didn’t say a word.
So he stayed silent too.
Each breath you took was shaky as the night’s events replayed in your mind. From the argument that broke out between Jeonghan and Minghao, to leaving your father and Siwon and Reya behind. You wanted to scream, to cry, to tear the world apart until it made sense again. A pit had settled in your stomach, cold and unmoving, as if grief had anchored itself there before you’d even had time to mourn.
You hadn’t even noticed Jeonghan shifting closer until you felt the warmth of his shoulder brushing yours. There were no clever remarks. No biting retorts. This silence was unlike him. Jeonghan had always met fear with wit, always masked discomfort with a smirk or a well-timed jab. Now, he just sat beside you like he understood. Like he knew that if he spoke, the weight you were carrying might shatter into something neither of you could hold.
You only realized you were shaking until Jeonghan shifted beside you, just enough that his voice could reach you without disturbing the hush in the carriage.
“Back in Seraphia,” he said quietly, “Joshua and I used to sit through hours of meetings. Couldn’t speak. Couldn’t even glance at each other without getting called out.”
Joshua stirred across from you, lifting his head just slightly at the mention.
“So,” Jeonghan went on, “we came up with a system.”
He reached down and tapped your knee once, light and deliberate over the fabric of your dress.
“One tap means ‘okay.’ Or ‘understood.’”
Then he tapped twice.
“Two means ‘I’m here.’”
You blinked, the simplicity of it landing with more weight than it should’ve. You turned to look at him, but Jeonghan wasn’t watching you—his eyes stayed focused somewhere just past the smoke-fogged window. He wasn’t trying to fix anything. He was just… offering.
Across from you, Joshua gave a faint, weary smile. “He’d overuse it,” he said softly, his voice hoarse but laced with familiarity. “Especially when he wanted me to lie for him.”
Jeonghan didn’t deny it. But he tapped your knee twice again.
I’m here.
You didn’t know where a trick like that would ever be useful again. But something about it made the carriage feel a little less cold. A little less like a coffin.
With a quaint sigh, you leaned into him just a bit, and finally let your eyes close as the carriage hurtled deeper into the night, toward a future that hadn’t yet begun—and away from everything you could never return to.
You fled Ancarra at midnight. You arrived in Seraphia at midnight, too.
Weary didn’t begin to describe it—there was a bone-deep exhaustion no salve could soothe, no rest could touch. But still, you pressed on because you had to. Because turning back was no longer an option.
The royal gates opened in silence.
No guards shouted. No horns were blown. Only those within the highest circle had been told of your arrival. Soonyoung stayed close. He hadn’t let go of your hand once since you left the carriage. Even now, as the royal halls unfolded before you, too lavish and too golden in the low candlelight, his grip was still tight, still trembling.
Jeonghan and Joshua led the way. Their home was pristine, but it was the tension in the air that choked you. Familiar, but no longer comforting.
You’d been to this castle before—more times than you could count. You’d played in these halls. Danced in that ballroom. Once tripped down those stairs and cried into the queen’s lap until she bribed you with an entire tray of sweets. And still, you’d never felt smaller than you did tonight.
The Seraphian king and queen were already waiting when you were ushered into one of the drawing rooms. They looked exactly as you remembered them: regal, elegant, kind. But this time, the queen didn’t reach for your cheek with a gentle tease. She reached for you like a mother.
“My dear,” she whispered, folding you into her arms. “Oh, my poor girl.”
That was all it took. Your knees nearly gave way, and you had to grip her robes to keep yourself upright. But you didn’t cry just yet. You just clung to her like a lifeline.
Soonyoung bowed hastily, words pouring from his mouth before anyone else could speak. “Your Majesties, I—please forgive me. If Renxing learns you’ve taken us in, they’ll see it as an act of war. We didn’t mean to bring that to your doorstep. We’ll leave at first light—”
“Nonsense,” said the king, rising to his feet. “You will do no such thing.”
The queen nodded. “You are children. Brave, loyal children—but still children. You should not have to live on the run. Not like this.”
Joshua stepped closer to your side, quiet but watchful. Jeonghan on the other hand, hadn’t moved far either—lingering near the door, as though still expecting trouble to follow through the threshold. But the queen looked at him then.
“Jeonghan. Take them to the west wing. Let her rest,” she said all while smoothing a hand across your hair. “Tomorrow we’ll speak with the court, but tonight… She's home.”
Home.
You didn’t know if this place still qualified as that. But you let yourself be led away anyway, the promise of a bed and safety something you no longer had the strength to refuse.
Shortly after stepping into the west wing, Joshua handed you a change of clothes. The fabric was soft, finer than anything you remembered from Seraphia’s stores—lavender-dyed linen, threaded with silver at the hems. Fit for royalty.
You barely registered it when he placed the bundle in your arms. Your eyes kept flickering to the stonework. The sconces. The tapestries. All things that reminded you of home.
Of a home that was no longer yours.
Jeonghan said nothing as he walked ahead, guiding you and Soonyoung down the hall. He knew these corridors like the back of his hand. You remembered once accusing him of being born with the entire palace floor plan stamped into his skull. Now you trailed behind him like a ghost, your hand still clasped around your advisor’s. When you reached the two doors at the end of the hall, the older prince opened both.
“These rooms are yours for as long as you need them.”
Soonyoung started to step away, finally giving you a little space. But your grip tightened, your breath catching in your throat.
“No,” you said quietly, urgently. “Don’t.”
Your advisor blinked. “...Princess?”
You turned to Jeonghan. You hadn’t called him by name once since fleeing the castle, but now, your voice cracked under the weight of formality. “May I share a room with him? Just for tonight.”
It was strange. The way the words sounded in your mouth, like they belonged to someone else. But you couldn’t bear the thought of sleeping alone. You were used to the velvet canopy of your bed. The tinkle of windchimes outside your window. Reya curled beside your feet, a silent guardian through the night. Tonight, you had nothing.
No father. No Reya. No home.
You were a princess without a kingdom. A daughter without a family. And Soonyoung—
He was the last piece of Ancarra you had left.
“Of course.”
Your eyes met Jeonghan’s for only a moment. He didn’t press. Didn’t question. Didn’t flinch at the unspoken wound in your gaze. He simply told you, “Rest easy. I’ll be right next door if you need anything.”
And then he turned and left, the door clicking shut behind him.
Joshua quickly excused himself to his own bedchambers down the hall as well, bidding the two of you a good night’s sleep. The concern lingered in the younger prince’s gaze, but like Jeonghan, he knew better than to press. You wouldn’t know how to respond in your current state either.
So for tonight, you clung to what was left. To Soonyoung’s hand, and the sound of your own breath.
The council chamber was stifling. Heavy with incense, arguments, and the scent of fear. Seraphia’s nobles lined the carved obsidian table, draped in silk and pride. The royal mages sat to the side, faces sharp with suspicion. You stood beneath their scrutiny like a shadow that did not belong.
“…and still, we do not know the full scope of the damage,” one mage—high-collared and ageless—was saying. “No formal declaration. No surviving messengers. Instead, we’re relying on the testimony of fugitives.”
You flinched at the word.
Soonyoung stepped forward immediately, jaw tight with barely restrained frustration. “Her Highness is not a fugitive. She is Ancarra’s rightful heir.”
“And Ancarra,” one noblewoman drawled, “may very well be gone.”
Jeonghan, seated beside the Seraphian king, said nothing. But you felt his gaze flick toward you, subtle and reassuring. His fingers drummed once, then again, against the dark wood of the table. Two quick taps.
It came and went like a ripple in still water. But you caught the message, and with it, the ache in your chest lightened just slightly. Jeonghan couldn’t speak now, not when the room brimmed with eyes trained on every twitch and breath. But he had found a way to reach you anyway.
I’m here.
His father leaned forward.
“We have no confirmation,” the king said. “There have been no proclamations from Renxing. No movement at our borders either. Everything surrounding Ancarra has been… suspiciously quiet. We mustn’t act hastily.”
“You are asking us,” another noble spat, “to shelter the target of an imperial coup. The general of the Renxing army ransacked her castle—what happens when he turns his gaze here?”
“And what happens,” Soonyoung countered, “if we do nothing? If we let Renxing consume one kingdom after another while we pretend not to see?”
A harsh silence fell.
Someone muttered under their breath, “We are not ready for war.”
“We don’t have to be,” Jeonghan said at last, voice calm but deadly precise. “Not yet, at least.”
All heads turned.
“The princess and her advisor will remain under our protection,” he went on. “If Renxing wanted to make a move, they would have done it already. Minghao isn’t a fool—he’s waiting to see how the other kingdoms respond. How we respond.”
“And if our response is weakness,” someone murmured, “he’ll strike.”
You didn’t speak. You couldn’t. Not with the sight of your father’s blood still fresh in your memory. Not with Reya’s last words still echoing through you like the toll of a funeral bell. But you felt Jeonghan’s gaze on you again, a flicker of warmth in a room gone cold.
Two taps on the table.
I’m here.
Time passed like molasses. Slow and suffocating.
In the weeks that followed, you learned what it meant to haunt a place while still being alive. You were a ghost in the Seraphian castle—seen but untouched, spoken of but rarely spoken to. After that council meeting, the king swore every noble and mage present to silence. A blood oath of secrecy. Your name, your survival, your very presence within Seraphia’s marble halls became a state secret punishable by death.
You knew it was necessary. Still, it left a hollow sort of guilt in your chest. How many of them resented you for it? How many feared the noose for sheltering the broken thing Ancarra left behind?
You had nowhere else to go.
So you stayed. Hidden.
Some days, you didn’t rise from bed. Others, you sat at the same window for hours, watching the sunlight shift across the floorboards without ever touching your face. Birds came sometimes—tiny, curious things you would have spoken to once without thinking. But now their songs only deepened the quiet inside you.
You didn’t speak to them.
You didn’t speak much at all.
Soonyoung tried, in his quiet and patient way. But even he couldn’t always get through. He gave you space, and Jeonghan filled in the spaces you didn’t know how to ask for. He never pushed. Never chided you for letting yourself drown in your grief.
Instead, he left things for you to have. A fresh cup of tea on your bedside table. A shawl when the castle halls turned bitter cold. A book he thought you might like, even if the pages remained untouched for weeks. Joshua would come by to spare you the exact same kindness every now and again, but it was different when it was Jeonghan.
You weren’t used to this version of him. It even unsettled you at first. You’d built your walls tall and sharp, braced for the inevitable moment he’d strike a nerve just for the fun of it. But it never came. Jeonghan did not demand anything from you. Not even conversation.
He simply remained.
Sometimes, you would catch him watching you from the doorway of whatever room you’d choose to linger in that day. Not like a hawk, but like a boy who’d once laughed too loud and too often, now standing very still for fear of making you disappear. You weren’t sure what to make of it, but you let him linger.
One morning, you actually made it to the dining hall.
You weren’t even that hungry, but Soonyoung had pressed gently and Jeonghan had waited in the corridor without saying a word, just long enough for you to force yourself out of bed and into something clean. That was how most things happened lately. Not because you wanted them to. But because the people who hadn’t left you yet… waited long enough.
You sat alone at a small table in the far end of the hall, poking at a bowl of warm barley stew. The fire crackled in the hearth, and the morning sun slanted through stained glass in ribbons of gold and violet. You barely noticed.
“Princess?”
You looked up.
The woman that approached you was unfamiliar. Mid-thirties, maybe. Her pale robes were brushed with ink black sigils and constellations. You’ve studied Seraphia's geography before, so you vaguely recognized the embroidered crest on her clothes. She was a royal mage of Aragorn, one of the southern cities.
You blinked at her, unsure what to say. The woman didn’t bow, but she placed her hand gently over her chest in a gesture of greeting.
“I hope I’m not intruding, Your Highness. My name is Taeyeon,” she said softly. “I just wanted to see how you were doing.”
You stared for a second too long, then dropped your eyes back to your half-eaten bowl.
“I’m… still alive.”
The words escaped your lips with no real thought. You hadn’t meant to say them aloud, but they were true. And in some small, exhausted part of you, it felt like that was enough. However, Taeyeon didn’t smile at your answer, nor did she grimace. All she offered in response was the slightest nod of her head.
“It’s a relief that you’re very much alive,” she said. “But, Princess, are you truly living?”
You couldn’t answer.
Because that sentence cut straight through you like a drawn blade. Your spoon fell gently back into the bowl as your chest started to ache. Your breath hitched before you could stop it, and in that flicker of pain, you remembered:
Ancarra will never die as long as you live.
You had survived that night; you were surviving still, but you weren’t living. Not in a way Reya would have believed in. Not in a way your father would have wanted for you.
Taeyeon didn’t press you for an answer. She simply stood there, hands folded loosely in front of her, watching with the kind of stillness that made you feel like she saw more than she should. Not just your body seated at the table, but the frayed thing beneath it trying not to come apart.
After a moment, she spoke again.
“In Aragorn, when we lose someone,” she said, “we say: May your shadow return when your heart is ready to follow it.”
You lifted your head. Taeyeon gave a small smile before continuing.
“It means there’s no shame in not feeling whole,” she explained. “Sometimes the part of us that knows how to live stays behind with the ones we lost. But that part can find its way back, when we’re ready to want it again.”
You couldn’t respond, but you didn’t turn from her, either.
Taeyeon inclined her head again. “Forgive me for interrupting your morning, Princess. I’ll take my leave.”
And just like that, she turned and walked off, robes trailing soft behind her, the sigils on her sleeves catching light like starlight on ink.
That evening, the castle was quiet.
You sat by the window, letting the breeze pull through in slow, whispering drifts. Moonlight spilled across the floor in a soft silver veil. You hadn’t lit a candle. The dark felt easier somehow—like it knew how to hold the ache without asking you to explain.
Taeyeon’s words still echoed in your chest.
May your shadow return when your heart is ready to follow it.
You repeated it in your head like a spell, tracing it over the ache in your ribs, the hollow behind your sternum. And for the first time in weeks, you felt… lighter. As if some part of you was no longer curled in on itself.
A knock at the door broke the quiet.
Soonyoung stepped inside after your soft murmur of permission. His brows were drawn, a solemn expression fixed to his face as he closed the door behind him. He looked exhausted—but it wasn’t just that. You recognized it now. Determination. The kind that didn’t come without a cost.
“…There’s something I need to tell you,” he said.
You looked at him. And your stomach twisted before he even began.
“I’ve made the decision to return to Ancarra. Or beyond, if that’s where the truth leads.” His voice was calm, but beneath it, his hands were clenched. “It’s been more than a month, and we still don’t know what Minghao truly wants. Or if the Renxing emperor is even complicit in his actions. That silence is not mercy—it’s misdirection.”
“... So you’re leaving me?” Your body tensed, the words spilling from your mouth before you could stop them. “You’re leaving me alone?”
Soonyoun’s expression grew even more pained. “I must, Your Highness. It’s the only way we can take back the kingdom.”
You stood too quickly. The chair screeched behind you.
“But you don’t even have magic, Soonyoung!” Your voice cracked like glass. “How will you protect yourself? What if—what if—”
“He won’t go alone, Your Grace.”
The interruption came from the doorway.
Jeonghan leaned against the frame with his arms crossed. You didn’t even notice him slipping into your bedchambers.
“Soonyoung asked for my counsel before he made this decision. Seraphia will assign him two of our finest knights. They’ve been given clearance to act under our name, and they shall die before they let harm come to him.”
But none of that comforted you. None of it made the hollow, aching grief in your chest feel any less unbearable. Because it wasn’t just about strategy or survival.
It was about losing the one constant you had left.
“I can’t…” Your voice was hoarse as tears slipped past your lashes. “I can’t lose you too.”
Soonyoung crossed the room in three strides, and this time, he didn’t wait for permission. He held you as your breath shook, as your hands clutched at his sleeves, as all the agony you’d kept buried for weeks came tumbling loose from your chest.
“You won’t lose me,” he murmured into your hair.
You pulled back just enough to look him in the eye. “Swear it. Swear you’ll come back to me alive. Swear you won’t even think about letting yourself get killed out there.”
Soonyoung raised a hand to his heart and bowed his head solemnly.
“I swear it. “On Ancarra. On my life. I will return to you.”
At that moment, you believed him.
Because you had to.
The library was quiet this afternoon.
You sat tucked into your usual corner, nestled between shelves that reached toward the vaulted ceiling like ancient sentinels. A book rested open in your lap—one Jeonghan had brought you days ago—its pages worn at the edges, words curling like ivy down the margins. The scent of dust and cedar wrapped around you, warm and unintrusive.
You'd begun venturing beyond your chambers more often now. Not much. Not far. But it was something. The worst of the weight had lifted, even if grief still hung from your shoulders like a veil. You could breathe again, even if each breath was fragile.
But you still kept your distance.
The Seraphian nobles who roamed the castle in silks and polished boots looked at you like a stain on the tapestries—an echo of a ruined kingdom. Their glances were sharp and slick with quiet disdain, and so you’d learned to disappear before they could speak your name.
Here in the library, though, no one expected anything of you.
You had just tucked your knees beneath you, settling deeper into the window seat’s cushions, when the door eased open with a soft creak.
Jeonghan stood in the doorway with a bundle of red roses in his hands.
You blinked. “What… is this?”
The prince stepped inside, the edge of his cloak brushing the floor like a velvet shadow. “What does it look like?” he said, one brow lifting. “Am I not allowed to bring flowers to my betrothed?”
You stared at him. Then at the roses. Then back again. “…Did you pick those from the palace gardens?”
“Not quite. Shua bought them for me from a florist in the city.” A crooked, boyish smile tugged at his lips. “So maybe it’s a gift from him, too.”
You took them slowly, careful not to crush the velvet petals. The scent was unexpectedly sweet—deep, almost honeyed. “They’re beautiful,” you murmured. Then, with a bitter little laugh, “But… can I still be called your betrothed when my kingdom is in ruins?”
Jeonghan didn’t even hesitate. He crossed the room without hesitation and sank into the seat beside you, close enough that your shoulders touched.
“I’m betrothed to you,” he said, brushing your cheek delicately with his knuckles. “Not your crown. Not your court. You.”
The roses trembled slightly in your grip. You looked down at them, then at his other hand resting between you. That warmth beneath your ribs stirred again. Like the first hint of spring in frozen ground.
You lowered your gaze, letting the silence settle between you.
The roses in your lap were the same deep red as the ones that always bloomed late in your garden back home. You hadn’t thought about those roses in months. Maybe longer.
Your fingers tightened slightly around the stems.
You’d spent over ten years loathing Jeonghan. Not because he was a stranger. but because he never missed a chance to get under your skin. He’d tease you until your temper frayed, smirk when you snapped, and always walked away looking far too pleased with himself.
And by some twist of fate, the two of you fell into each other in ways that would have made his mother faint. You hadn’t stopped being confused. Not when he kissed you back behind that statue of a winged-lion. And certainly not now, with red roses in your lap and his breath soft beside your cheek.
If only he’d been like this from the start, you thought. We would’ve been married at eighteen.
But you didn’t say it aloud. You didn’t dare. Because what if this was just another version of him you didn’t know how to keep?
“…Thank you,” you said finally, voice barely above a whisper.
Jeonghan didn’t look away when you voiced your gratitude. He just nodded once and then leaned back slightly, letting the weight of the moment stretch into something more familiar.
“You know… since you’ve been out and about lately, I was wondering.”
“Wondering what?”
“If you’d be interested in getting a bit of exercise.” His mouth twitched.
You blinked. “What kind of exercise?”
“The kind that gets your blood moving. Not a walk in the gardens or a stroll in the city,” he added, as if reading your mind. “Something a little more… hands-on.”
You arched a brow. “Are you offering to fight me?”
“Please.” He huffed a laugh. “I like my bones unbroken.”
You snorted despite yourself.
“I was thinking,” he continued, “the captain of the royal guard is in the capital for once. He’s only around for a few days, and I figured… he might be a good sparring partner. If you’re interested.”
Your fingers tightened slightly around the roses in your lap. You hadn’t picked up a sword in—gods, months now. Maybe longer. Before everything fell apart, you’d been too busy preparing for your name-day. For the wedding. For the future you were supposed to have. But now that future was uncertain, and you were tired of feeling like a ghost inside it.
You let out a slow breath. “All right. It’s about time I stretched my legs.”
“Perfect. Seungcheol gets cranky in the mornings, but it’ll be worth your time,” he reassured.
That’s how you found yourself following Jeonghan to the castle’s training grounds. You were given a set of training clothes before you left—the fabric lighter than your usual garments, loose enough for movement, fitted enough not to snag.
The castle’s training grounds were nestled behind the east wing, flanked by low stone walls and a cluster of blooming trees that masked the sound of the city beyond. A rack of weapons stood at the far end, well-maintained and meticulously ordered. You could see chalk lines on the ground, which Jeonghan said were for marking the sparring space.
Everything here breathed discipline.
The captain of the royal guard was already at the center of the yard, shirt damp with sweat, muscles taut with the effort of repetition. He held a longsword in one hand, his other arm wrapped loosely behind his back, and swung with precise, unhurried control—over and over, like a pendulum.
“Seungcheol does that a thousand times every day,” Jeonghan whispered. “Exactly a thousand. He won’t stop until he hits the count.”
You watched the glint of the blade arc through the air again. “Why?”
“He says if his body forgets how to move, his men might not live long enough to remind him.”
At the sound of your footsteps, Seungcheol paused mid-swing. He didn’t sheathe the sword—just lowered it, slow and steady, turning to face you both. His expression was unreadable. Eyes sharp beneath dark brows, jaw set in a way that suggested he didn’t approve of being interrupted.
“Captain,” Jeonghan greeted, polite but casual. “Hope we’re not intruding.”
Seungcheol’s gaze flicked between the two of you before sparing a shallow nod. “Your Highness.”
The prince gestured toward you. “We were hoping you’d spare some time. She wants to spar.”
Seungcheol’s frown deepened. His eyes settled on you again, more pointed now. “Pardon the bluntness, but I’ve heard from the staff you’ve barely left your bedchambers these past few weeks. You’ve been… recovering.” His tone didn’t mock—but it didn’t soften either. “You’re in no condition to spar.”
You met his scrutiny with a calm smile.
“Then,” you said gently, “would you please help build my strength back up?”
For a moment, the only sound was wind through the leaves, and the faint creak of leather as Seungcheol’s grip tightened on his sword.
He didn’t answer right away. He studied you for a moment, like someone measuring the weight of a blade before deciding if it would bend or break. Then, wordlessly, he turned and walked toward the weapons rack.
Jeonghan leaned in, voice low beside your ear. “That’s as close to a yes as you’ll get from him.”
You followed the captain, pausing at the display of steel. Seungcheol gestured for you to take your pick, and you scanned the rack quietly until something caught your eye.
A light looking blade with a slender edge and a modest curve—closer in length to a saber than a broadsword. It wasn’t built for brute force. It was built for speed and control. For footwork and momentum. You tested the balance with a quick flick of your wrist, feeling it settle in your palm like it belonged there.
“I’ll go easy,” Seungcheol said once you faced him across the chalk-marked sparring circle. His tone wasn’t patronizing, just careful.
“Don’t,” you replied simply. “I won’t learn anything that way.”
His eyes narrowed just slightly. Then he lifted his blade.
You moved before he did.
Not because you were faster, but because it was how you fought. Nimble and reactive. Fencing had been etched into your body since you were a child; every muscle remembered the rhythm of lunge and parry, advance and retreat. That grace had bled into your swordsmanship over the years, giving you a certain elegance that traditional soldiers often lacked. Where Seungcheol’s footwork was grounded and economical, yours was fluid—almost like you were dancing. You ducked and pivoted, letting your momentum carry you in and out of reach.
Still, the difference in strength was undeniable.
Even with Seungcheol clearly restraining his strikes, each blow sent shockwaves through your arms, your shoulders, your core. You felt it everywhere—sinew, bone, the spaces between your ribs. It didn’t help that your body was still readjusting to this level of activity. Your blade met his again, sparks flaring where metal scraped metal. You twisted your body, slipped past his side, and landed a touch against his arm. It wasn’t a real wound, but a point nonetheless.
Seungcheol adjusted his stance, looking more serious.
Despite his earlier protests, it was clear he wasn’t holding back where it counted. He saw you not as a princess, or Jeonghan’s betrothed, or a grieving shadow—but as a fighter. And he responded accordingly.
It wasn’t easy. But that was the point.
For the first time in weeks, you felt something more than the dull ache of loss. You felt fire in your muscles, purpose in the press of your feet against the dirt. Your pulse thundered in your ears—not with fear, but focus.
By the time the sparring session wound down, your limbs ached in the best possible way—burning from use, not from injury. Seungcheol lowered his blade and gave you a curt nod, sweat darkening the collar of his tunic.
Jeonghan, ever dramatic, clapped twice as he stepped back into the ring. “I thought nothing could top your archery, but clearly, I was mistaken. If I’d known you could dance like that with a blade, I might’ve started picking fights even sooner.”
You gave him a flat look, but the smile you tried to suppress betrayed you.
Nearby, the palace maids arrived with a tray of refreshments: cool water, fresh fruit, and honey-dusted pastries. Jeonghan plucked a slice of melon and collapsed dramatically onto the grass, gesturing for the two of you to join him.
Seungcheol accepted a waterskin and sat with a soldier’s ease, posture still straight. He glanced at you over the rim as he drank. “You don’t fight like most nobles, much less a princess. Who trained you?”
You wiped your brow with a cloth, accepting a small plate from one of the maids. “The captain of the royal guard in Ancarra,” you replied, selecting a piece of apricot. “Yesung. He was my master since I could walk straight. My father trusted him a lot.”
Seungcheol paused mid-chew.
“You know him?” you asked, catching the subtle shift in his eyes.
“I’ve heard of him,” he said eventually, voice neutral. “Respected name, even here in Seraphia.”
But there was something else—something he didn’t say. The tension around his jaw hinted at it. His gaze drifted off, distant, like he was weighing the risk of continuing.
You watched him carefully, but he said nothing more.
Instead, you exhaled and reached for your cup. ���I regret not spending more time training,” you said softly. “When I got older, there were just… too many duties. My blade started collecting more dust than not.”
Seungcheol looked at you then. “You’ve still got the edge. It’s not gone. Just dulled from disuse. You get it back by doing what you did today.”
Jeonghan leaned his head back on the grass and let out a satisfied sigh. “And by winning dramatically in front of handsome soldiers,” he added unhelpfully. “That helps.”
You snorted into your drink. Seungcheol rolled his eyes.
The walk back to your bedchambers was quiet, the sun already dipping behind the spires of the palace, painting the corridors in molten gold and deepening shadows. The soreness in your shoulders had begun to settle into something warm and satisfying, and your thoughts floated somewhere between the scent of red roses and the weight of Seungcheol’s blade against yours.
Jeonghan walked beside you with an easy, unhurried gait, arms folded behind his back. For a while, he said nothing.
Then, casually, “You two got along fast.”
“Hm? Who?”
He glanced at you. “You and Seungcheol.”
You laughed. “You set that match up, remember?”
“I did,” he said simply. “Still. You didn’t hold back.”
“Neither did he.”
You stopped at the entrance to your chambers and turned to him with a no-good smile. “Wait—are you jealous?”
The prince scoffed. “I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t have to.” You stepped forward, narrowing the gap between you, your voice dropping into something deliberately teasing. “Prince Jeonghan of Seraphia, green with envy because someone dared to match me blow for blow.”
“I’m not envious of Seungcheol.”
“Oh? Then why the face?”
“I do not envy his swordsmanship,” he clarified slowly. “But I don’t particularly enjoy watching someone else touch what’s mine.”
You opened your mouth to remind him that one: you do not belong to anyone; and two: sparring with Seungcheol was his idea, but Jeonghan moved before you could get the words out.
The prince pushed you gently but firmly against the nearest wall, the cool stone kissing your spine through the thin fabric of your tunic. Your eyes widened instinctively, darting down the hallway for any unfortunate witness. But no one was there.
“Jeonghan—”
His face was too close. You could see the mischievous glint in his eyes now edged with something darker, something you weren’t used to from him. His palm rested just beside your head, the other curling lightly around your hip.
“I may not be a fighter,” he whispered, “but you know very well how good I am as a lover.”
Your breath caught in your throat.
And just like that, Jeonghan stepped back, smirking faintly as if nothing had happened at all. “I’ll let you have your bath,” he said lightly, already walking away with a brief wave. “Enjoy the rest of your day, Princess.”
Your heart hammered in your chest as he disappeared around the corner, carrying the heat of the moment with him.
To Her Highness, the Princess of Ancarra,
I hope this letter finds you in a place of quiet strength. It has been a few weeks since we last spoke, but your presence has lingered with me. I write to you not only to offer my continued condolences, but also to speak plainly of something I withheld during our first meeting.
You see, I sought you out not only because of political curiosity—but because I had heard whispers of your beast magic. There are few in this realm who bear such a gift. Beast magic, as I know it, is more than just communication or communion with the animals you encounter. And in the right hands, it can move worlds.
Forgive my boldness in bringing this to you now. I know you may still be in mourning. I know healing rarely follows a straight path. But if your heart is ready—if your spirit stirs with the thought of reclaiming that part of yourself—I wish to offer something more than words.
There is a mage here in Aragorn. Older than most, and not fond of titles, but a veteran in every sense. She has mentored magi of all kinds, but has always been drawn to those with wild souls, whose power doesn’t stem from structure, but from instinct. I believe she would take you as a student, if you so wish. You will have space, safety, and the freedom to shape your magic on your own terms.
Should you agree, sign the edge of this letter in ink. I have enchanted the parchment to alert me of that choice, and I will come to you shortly, wherever you may be. But please only do that when you’re certain that you wish to leave the capital. My method of travel takes quite a toll on me, and I must prepare accordingly. I ask for no immediate answer. Only that you consider what your power might become, and what peace you might find in knowing it better.
May your shadow return when your heart is ready to follow it.
With respect and warmth,
Kim Taeyeon Royal Mage of Aragorn
You had already read the letter by the time the light slanted low across the windows, gilding the old stone floors in gold and ash. It lay open on your lap, creased in the middle where your fingers had pressed too tightly—half from surprise, half from the rush of hope you hadn’t meant to feel.
When it first arrived, you thought of Soonyoung. Your heart had leapt, sharp and high into your throat. But no, Soonyoung wouldn’t send letters. He wouldn’t risk a paper trail, not when enemies watched every corridor and whisper.
Still, the disappointment lingered. And yet... Taeyeon’s letter had been a surprise.
She’d written with care, but she hadn’t danced around her purpose. You read the letter twice. Then a third time. The ink smudged faintly where your thumb had lingered too long.
Now, hours later, you sat in the small borrowed study near Jeonghan’s wing, the one with the wisteria vine crawling halfway across the outer windowsill. The Seraphian castle was beautiful, but it wasn't home. You missed the way the light fell in Ancarra’s hallways. You missed Soonyoung’s presence like a missing sleeve in winter—a functional, familiar part of you.
You’ve been training your swordsmanship again even when Seungcheol had already departed for his next mission. But gods knew that adjusting had been slow for you. On top of the fact that you were practically inconsolable for the first few weeks, the guards didn’t know how to speak to you, the maids were too kind, and the Renxing forces remained ghastly quiet. Taeyeon’s letter didn’t fix any of those things. But it gave you something you hadn’t had in a long time: direction.
A quiet knock stirred the air. You tucked the letter under a book, as if it were a secret.
The door creaked open to reveal Jeonghan, relaxed as ever in a loose cream shirt and embroidered vest. Behind him trailed Joshua, who offered you a polite smile, hands folded behind his back.
“Fancy going out for a drink?” Jeonghan asked, like he was inviting you to a garden stroll and not suggesting a public outing for a supposedly hidden political exile.
You stared at him. “A drink?”
“Mhm. In the city.”
“You mean the city city? Where people... live?”
Jeonghan tilted his head. “Well, yes. Unless you’ve found a secret tavern in the catacombs.”
You glanced from him to Joshua, as if the latter might somehow provide clarity—but Joshua only gave you a sheepish little shrug, like he’d already tried and failed to talk Jeonghan out of this idea.
“Jeonghan,” you said slowly, “your father threatened the entire royal council to keep my presence here quiet. And now you want to parade me around in broad daylight?”
He snorted. “First of all, it’s past dusk. Second, I’m not parading anyone. Third,” he clapped a hand on Joshua’s shoulder, “this one sneaks around all the time and hasn’t been caught once. If anyone can get you in and out without raising suspicion, it’s him.”
Joshua rolled his eyes but didn’t argue. “We’re going to The Bitter Swan. My—uh, my lover works there. She’s a bartender. Best in the kingdom.”
That actually made you pause.
Joshua had been engaged some time ago—before Ancarra fell, before the world started collapsing beneath your feet. You didn’t know the full story, only that it hadn’t ended well. But now, he looked... different. Not visibly changed, but lighter in a way you hadn’t seen before.
“You’re seeing someone?” you asked, more surprised than you meant to sound.
He scratched the back of his neck. “Yes. For a while now.”
You nodded, something soft brushing against your chest. It was relief, you realized. You were glad for him.
You glanced at the hidden letter, then back at the two boys. “Fine,” you said, rising reluctantly from your seat. “But if I get recognized and we end up sparking an international incident, I’m blaming both of you.”
Jeonghan grinned, wholly unrepentant. “Noted.”
The Bitter Swan was tucked between two shuttered bakeries and lit by a pair of storm glass lanterns swinging above the doorway. The place was alive with sound—laughter, the shuffle of boots on worn floorboards, the clink of glass—and warm in a way that most Seraphian halls, no matter how finely gilded, never quite managed.
You kept your hood up until you were past the threshold, nerves twisting sharp beneath your ribs. But no one gave you a second look. No one whispered. No guards came bursting through the door with drawn blades.
Joshua led the way, weaving easily through the crowd with Jeonghan at his heels. You followed, careful not to draw attention. Then you saw her—behind the bar, sleeves rolled to her elbows, hair tied back with a leather cord. Her smile cracked open the moment she spotted Joshua.
“Well?” she called. “Did you bring me anything worth my time or just more of your sweet talk?”
Joshua grinned and flicked his fingers, conjuring a small daisy out of thin air. It hovered for a moment, pale and delicate, before he caught it and stepped behind the bar to tuck it behind her ear.
His lover groaned. “Every time. It’s always a daisy.”
“And you always keep it,” he said, smug.
You tried not to stare. Not at her, or at the way Joshua’s magic came so easily now. You hadn’t realized how long it had been since you saw him do that. Since he let himself do that.
Then he turned to you. “This is Yoona,” he said, gesturing proudly. “Yoona, this is—”
“Yes, yes, I know.” She rolled her eyes and wiped her hands on a cloth. “You already told me. Don’t say it out loud or you’ll blow her cover.”
That startled a laugh out of you. “You told her?”
“I trust her,” Joshua reassured. “Besides, she would have figured it out before I even said anything. Might as well cut to the chase.”
Yoona winked. “Your cloak screams ‘I’m totally not a royal in disguise.’ Kind of reminds me of someone who used to do the same thing around these parts.”
You blinked. Then laughed again when Joshua’s ears flushed red.
Jeonghan slid onto the barstool beside you like he belonged there. “Could I get an Oak Walker for myself and the lady? Shua said he’ll be our designated chaperone for the evening.”
You blinked. “You just decided I’d like it?”
Jeonghan shrugged, a faint glint of mischief in his eyes. “Everyone likes an Oak Walker.”
The night unfolded slower than you'd expected.
At first, you stayed stiff, elbows tucked, back straight, eyes flicking toward the door every time it creaked. You scanned faces, counted exits. Even as Yoona poured drinks with practiced ease and Joshua lingered at her side like a puppy off-leash, you couldn’t quite unclench your shoulders. You kept your hood up for the first half hour.
But then Yoona started talking.
She shared funny little anecdotes from her years working the bar. About a traveling bard who sang so terribly he cleared the room, or the night a drunk warlock accidentally enchanted every pint glass to sprout legs and sprint off the counter. Her storytelling was effortless, the kind that made even strangers lean in. Somewhere between the second and third tale, you realized you'd relaxed. Your hand had drifted away from your hip. You weren’t glancing at the door anymore.
The Oak Walker helped, too.
It was deceptively smooth—sweet with oak and vanilla, warm with something spiced—but it hit harder than it had any right to. You told yourself you were sipping, pacing yourself, being careful. Then your empty glass would surprise you again and again.
Yoona snorted every time you ordered another. “You’re going to end up horizontal if you keep that up,” she warned, sliding yet another refill your way.
You stuck your tongue out at her.
At some point—when exactly, you weren’t sure—Jeonghan had moved closer. He was sitting right beside you now, his thigh brushing yours every so often as you shifted. His posture was lazy, but there was a sharpness to his eyes that suggested he’d been tracking your slow descent into tipsiness for some time.
“You’re swaying,” he murmured near your ear.
“I’m not,” you argued before promptly hiccuping.
“Gods, you’re such a lightweight.”
You glared at him. Or tried to. “Shut up or I’ll stab you with a sword next time I get my hands on one.”
Jeonghan barked a laugh. “Drunken threats. Very classy.”
But his arm, which had come to rest around the back of your chair somewhere between the second and third drink, stayed where it was. Steady, warm, and protective. You didn’t even notice when you let yourself lean into the space he made for you. Just a little.
The three of you left Bitter Swan not long after your fifth—sixth?—Oak Walker.
To be fair, it wasn’t your idea. You were perfectly content demanding another glass while challenging a very large, very confused sailor to an arm-wrestling match you absolutely would have lost. But Joshua caught Jeonghan’s eye across the bar, and that was all it took.
“Time to go,” Jeonghan said, patting your shoulder lightly. You squawked in protest but didn’t resist too hard when they flanked you—Joshua at your right, Jeonghan at your left—as if you were some rare treasure they had to smuggle back to the castle.
The streets outside were quieter than you expected. Somewhere in the distance, bells were ringing curfew, and the fog had begun to settle low over the cobblestones.
You, however, were a menace.
“I’m not drunk,” you declared at one point, even as your boot missed the edge of a step and Joshua had to steady you with a hand to your elbow.
“Of course not,” Jeonghan said. “You’ve just decided stairs are beneath you.”
“They are. Stairs are a scam. A royal scam. Heh, royal. That’s funny.” You paused, frowning. “Wait, no. That was supposed to be a joke. Go back.”
“I’m afraid we can’t rewind time, Princess,” Joshua said patiently.
By the time they got you to the carriage, you had insisted on giving a passionate speech to a very disinterested cat, tried to compliment a streetlamp, and proclaimed your full, undying allegiance to the Bitter Swan and all its patrons.
Inside the carriage, nestled between velvet seats, the city slowly falling away behind you, you finally slumped back with a long sigh.
“This was nice. I never got to go out like this back home,” you mumbled, head tipping toward Jeonghan’s shoulder. “I also like when you’re like this. All... not princely.”
He made a quiet sound in his throat, something between a scoff and a laugh. “I’m not sure if I should be flattered or offended.”
“No, you don’t get it,” you said, voice softer now—slurred at the edges, but anchored by something true. “You walk around like nothing touches you. You flirt like it’s a game, like none of it matters. But it’s like… no one actually knows you. Not even me, and I’ve been engaged to you for ten years.”
A breathy laugh slipped from your lips before fading into a quiet, almost wistful smile.
“But when it’s just you like this... it makes me feel like I can breathe.”
Jeonghan stilled beside you.
Joshua’s brow furrowed across the seat. He looked at his brother, then back at you. You didn’t seem to notice. Your head lolled back against the cushion, eyes fluttering shut.
“Even if you’re a smug bastard,” you added faintly. “Don’t get ideas.”
The silence stretched, thick with something unspoken. Joshua turned, meeting Jeonghan’s stunned gaze with one of his own. Neither of them said anything.
But the look they shared said enough.
Back at the castle, the journey to your room was a blur of hushed giggles, missteps, and Jeonghan hissing at you to keep your hood up while Joshua kept watch for wandering guards.
By the time the three of you reached your door, you were hanging heavily off Jeonghan’s arm, still swaying from the Oak Walkers. Joshua muttered something about returning to the pub to keep Yoona company until closing before slipping away into the shadows like he’d done it a thousand times before.
Inside your chambers, Jeonghan helped you sit at the edge of your bed. “You’re going to regret all six of those drinks in the morning,” he said mildly, crouching to unlace your boots.
“Mm, but they tasted like joy,” you mumbled, tugging at the laces of your bodice.
Jeonghan helped with the ties carefully, without looking where he didn’t need to. He passed you your nightgown and turned his back while you changed, though that didn’t stop you.
“You’re very noble all of a sudden,” you said, grinning lazily. “Trying not to peek?”
“I’m showing you the courtesy of basic decency.”
“You didn’t care about basic decency when we—” you hiccuped, then giggled, “—when we kissed behind that statue of a winged lion. You still remember, don’t you?”
He paused, his back still turned, jaw tightening faintly.
Once you were dressed, Jeonghan turned to tuck the covers around you. “Get some sleep,” he said quietly, smoothing the blanket near your shoulder.
But before he could pull away, your arms slipped around his waist from behind.
“Are you really going to go,” you murmured against his back, “just like that?”
He sighed, long and steady. “You’re drunk, Your Grace. It wouldn’t be proper.”
You tilted your head, voice featherlight and slurred with sleep and something else. “It wasn’t proper either,” you said, “when you touched me like that in the solarium. What’s your point?”
He stilled.
Then slowly—almost reluctantly—he turned to face you. His hands found your shoulders, firm but not rough. His expression had lost all pretense of ease. For once, Jeonghan didn’t smile.
“You don’t know what you’re saying,” he said firmly.
But he didn’t move away.
You could feel his heartbeat beneath your fingers when you reached out to touch his chest. His pulse rabitted beneath his sternum, like this moment held more weight than the two of you were willing to admit. Jeonghan didn’t move. He could only grip your shoulders like you might shatter if he didn’t. Or maybe the one he’s keeping from unraveling is himself.
You watched him through half-lidded eyes, your breath warm against the hollow of his throat. “You haven’t kissed me in so long,” you said softly. “Why is that, Jeonghan?”
His jaw tensed. “You’re mourning. It isn't the right time.”
You tilted your head, defiant despite the haze in your mind. “When is it ever the right time with you?”
“Princess—”
“You always hold back,” you murmured, stepping closer, your voice a thread pulled tight. His grip on your arms tightened just enough to betray the shift in him. “You flirt. You tease. But you never let yourself go too far. As though anything beyond stolen trysts is suddenly too dangerous for you. Tell me—” your eyes searched his, “is that why you haven’t married me yet? After all this time?”
Jeonghan was right. You didn’t know what you were saying at all.
If you were sober, these words would’ve stayed buried behind the iron seal of your mouth. You hated the thought of being bound to Jeonghan. It was why you’d begged Soonyoung to delay the wedding for as long as he could.
So why were you spouting all this nonsense now?
“That’s not true,” Jeonghan said hoarsely.
You leaned in, lips brushing the corner of his mouth—not quite a kiss, but enough to burn like one. And with a quiet, tantalizing whisper, “Then prove it.”
That did it.
His restraint, so carefully held, snapped in an instant. His hands slid to the sides of your face, cradling it like something precious right before his mouth crashed against yours. There was nothing tentative in it—no diplomacy, no distance. Just months of longing, of near misses, of moments swallowed by duty and danger, unraveling all at once.
When you gasped against his lips, his hand curled around the back of your neck, and you thought, dizzy and triumphant:
Finally.
You reached for the buttons of his shirt, fumbling. The fabric shifted under your clumsy fingers, but coordination was beyond you now—your limbs soft, your blood warm and slow with drink and heat. Jeonghan caught your hands gently.
“Be patient,” he murmured, brushing a kiss to your knuckles.Then he moved slowly, guiding you back against the pillows. You shivered as his hands slid down your sides, a reverent touch that made your breath hitch.
You could only arch into him as he settled between your thighs, drunk not just on the Oak Walkers but on the ache of him, on months of silence breaking like a tide. And when his mouth found your skin, your name a prayer between his teeth, you thought:
Let them find out. Let the whole castle burn. Just not this. Don’t take this away from me.
His lips traced fire along the inside of your thigh, and you bit down on a moan—more out of disbelief than modesty. Jeonghan, with all his control and quiet arrogance, was unraveling before you, piece by piece.
“Say something,” he murmured. “Tell me this isn’t just the alcohol acting out for you.”
You blinked down at him, flushed and breathless. “It’s not. And you know it.”
“If I keep going, I won’t be able to pretend nothing’s changed tomorrow.”
Jeonghan met your eyes, and without thinking, you reached for him—hands threading through his deep red hair.
“Then don’t pretend.”
Once the words left your lips, he surged upward to kiss you again. It was deep and consuming, like a dam finally giving way. You clung to him, pulling him closer, and the weight of him, the feel of his breath tangled with yours, made your head spin more than the whiskey ever could.
You felt the tremor in him, not from fear, but from feeling. From how deeply this meant something.
“I should’ve said something,” he murmured into the curve of your neck, voice wrecked. “Back in Ancarra. Before everything fell apart.”
“You still can,” you whispered, tilting his face to yours. “We’re not gone yet. I’m still here.”
Maybe that was the most dangerous truth of all—that despite the kingdoms collapsing, despite Renxing’s siege and the shadows gathering at every border, this moment felt more real than any prophecy, any throne. Just skin and breath and the way Jeonghan looked at you like you were the only thing tethering him to this world.
He pressed his forehead to yours. “You don’t know what you do to me.”
You smiled faintly, heart thudding. “I think I’m starting to.”
Then he kissed you again—fierce and open and hungry for all the time you’d lost. And this time, you didn’t hold back either.
Not when his hands tangled with yours above your head, not when his mouth trailed lower, slower, lingering in places that made you gasp his name like a prayer.
When his mouth finally touched where you wanted him most, it was with unbearable tenderness. A gasp escaped you, sharp and involuntary, your hips twitching toward him. He moaned softly at the sound, as if the taste of your pleasure was more intoxicating than wine.
Jeonghan didn’t rush. He mapped out your cunt with his mouth, tongue tracing patterns that made your legs shake. His lips sealed around the most sensitive parts of you like he wanted to unravel every breath, every thought, until only he remained.
And you let him.
Your back arched as a wave crested inside you, and still he didn’t stop—drawing moans from you like music. His hands anchored your hips, firm but never demanding.
It wasn’t control. It was devotion.
When release finally came, it tore through you like a storm, and Jeonghan held you through it, never looking away—his gaze dark, intense, and awestruck. You reached down breathlessly, pulling him up to you. His lips were wet, his cheeks flushed. You kissed him without hesitation, tasting yourself on his tongue.
Jeonghan’s breath was still heavy as he hovered above you, eyes searching your face like he was memorizing every inch. His hand cradled your cheek, thumb brushing over your lip.
“Tell me what you want,” he murmured.
You tilted your hips toward him, guiding him between your thighs. His breath caught as he realized, as your legs pressed around him, skin on skin, warm and slick and aching.
“This,” you whispered, voice trembling. “I want you like this.”
For a moment, something flared behind his eyes. Hunger, need, maybe even love. But then he huffed a soft laugh and shook his head.
“Not when you’re drunk, Your Grace.”
You blinked up at him, still breathless, heat pulsing in every part of you as disappointment started to simmer just beneath the lust. “But—”
“I can give you something else,” he said, and leaned down to kiss your cheek—gentle yet maddening. “Something that can make you feel good regardless.”
Confusion started to seep into your face, but Jeonghan answered by grabbing both of your thighs as he let both of your legs dangle across one shoulder. The angle was odd, but something told you he wanted your thighs pressed closely together.
You were about to let out a quiet protest until he undid his trousers, hauling his cock from the confines of his clothes with a sigh.
His eyes fluttered shut for a moment, like the weight of your mutual desire was too much. Then, tentatively, he slid his length between your thighs, fitting perfectly into the space where your heat welcomed him, even without the final joining.
The friction was maddening.
He rocked forward, slow and careful at first, your slickness easing every motion. The head of his cock dragged against the seam of your sex with every thrust, the pressure hitting just right, over and over. You squeezed your thighs tighter, gasping his name as he groaned—low and hoarse, like the effort of holding back was burning him from the inside.
“Gods, you feel—” He cut himself off with a sharp exhale, hips stuttering against you. “I’m not going to last if you keep looking at me like that.”
“Then don’t,” you breathed. “Don’t hold anything back.”
And he didn’t.
His rhythm grew faster, desperate. The sounds he made were nothing like the prince the world saw. This was Jeonghan stripped bare, undone by the feel of you, by the friction, by the intimacy of it all. Your hands gripped his back, your bodies flush, breath tangled between moans and whispers of each other’s names.
His thick head caught on your clit with each pass. Part of you just knew Jeonghan deliberately did that to spur your pleasure just as much as his own. And as he continued to piston his hips, you found yourself growing dangerously close to the edge once again.
“J-Jeonghan,” you whimpered, tears streaking your vision. “I… I—”
The words were lost as your orgasm crested like a tidal wave, washing over your entire body until the water pulled you under. You shook beneath him as ecstasy rushed through your veins, but Jeonghan remained steadfast in fucking himself between your thighs, letting you ride it out.
When he came, it was with a trembling cry whispered into the air, spilling between your thighs as his body shuddered against yours. You held him through it, stroking his arm, grounding him all while he collapsed into you.
You stared at the ceiling, the soft hush of dawn just beginning to graze the edges of the sky. There was no clock here, no crown, no war bleeding at the borders of your memory. Only the warmth of his body, the scent of him lingering on your skin, and the echo of your name on his breath.
And for a moment, you wanted to stay like this.
You wanted to forget Ancarra. Forget Minghao’s blade slicing through everything you’d ever built. Forget the looming war and the kingdom you were supposed to save. You wanted to let the world burn and bury yourself in this fleeting mercy.
You shifted slightly, curling closer to Jeonghan.
Maybe just a little longer.
The capital of Ancarra was a corpse wearing its own crown.
Soonyoung kept his head low beneath the hood of a merchant’s cloak, blending into the flow of hushed voices and weary footsteps. Smoke still clung to the skyline, the charred bones of once-proud towers jutting upward like broken fingers. The flags bearing the royal crest were torn down, replaced with strange foreign emblems—Renxing’s deep red and black, fluttering like bloodstained silk in the wind.
Where once there had been music, laughter, street hawkers and flower-sellers, now there was silence. Watchful, suffocating silence. Soldiers patrolled every alley, every market. People avoided eye contact. The bakeries had stopped baking. The temples stood shuttered.
The king was dead.
The princess had vanished.
And Minghao had claimed a throne he never earned.
Soonyoung moved quickly through the ghost of the city he once knew, slipping through side streets and old guard passages, the kind of hidden routes only a fixture of the palace could recall. He’d asked his knightly chaperones—the ones Prince Jeonghan loaned—to stay back for this one. They’d refused at first, but Soonyoung always had a gift for convincing others to his whims.
He reached the outer walls of the castle, scaled the crumbling servant stairwell, and ducked behind fallen scaffolding before finding a familiar breach behind the armory—one that led straight into the lower corridors.
Inside, the air was damp with mildew and blood. Tapestries had been ripped down, and the scent of iron lingered in the halls. He heard boots echo overhead and paused, listening. Then, with careful precision, he descended into the dungeons.
That’s when the strangeness began.
Locked behind rusted bars weren’t just criminals or dissenters—but beasts. Hunched and hostile things with glowing eyes and matted fur. Creatures with scales, tusks, or too many limbs, some caged and chained, others muzzled or sedated. All trembling in the cold. All watching. It made no sense.
And then came a low growl.
Soonyoung turned just in time to dodge a lunging wolf—wild-eyed, massive, its teeth bared. It would’ve ripped his throat out if not for the blast of cold that knocked the beast backward. Ice exploded against the wall, sending a dusting of frost across the floor.
“Easy,” came a low voice from behind another cell. “You’ll spook the rest of them.”
Soonyoung turned, breath caught. “Siwon?”
The older man looked tired but alive, dark hair damp with sweat, his hands bound but his magic clearly not entirely suppressed. “Nice disguise,” he muttered. “You always did look better in rags.”
“You’re alive.” Soonyoung rushed forward, already brimming with questions. “What happened? Why are there beasts in the dungeon? What the hell is Minghao planning?”
But Siwon raised a hand, glancing toward the stairwell. “Quiet. They’re keeping me alive for now—to broadcast Minghao’s ‘generous new rule’ when the time comes. And for when the princess resurfaces. I’m leverage.”
“Leverage and locked up with beasts?” Soonyoung hissed.
Siwon nodded grimly. “They’ve been experimenting. Testing something. I don’t know what it is yet, but—” His eyes flicked to a cage where another animal that looked too much like Reya lay unnaturally still. “I think it has to do with cursed magic.”
Soonyoung paled. “Cursed magic? But that’s—”
He didn’t finish. Footsteps echoed down the corridor accompanied by shouting. Torchlight flickered around the corner as Soonyoung felt his stomach drop.
“Go,” Siwon said, voice urgent. “You can’t be caught.”
Soonyoung hesitated, hand curling into a fist. “I’ll come back. I’ll get you out.”
Siwon gave him a thin smile. “Just bring her back in one piece. That’ll be enough. Oh, and Soonyoung?”
“What?”
“...Tell the princess it was Yesung who did it,” he said with bated breath, “The one who betrayed us. The one who sold the kingdom off to Renxing.”
The information struck Soonyoung like lightning in the middle of summer. Yesung? The captain of the royal guard? But as much as he wanted to probe Siwon for more details, time was running out.
With one last glance at the wolf pacing behind the bars, Soonyoung turned and vanished into the shadows.
Morning hadn’t come yet. The world outside was still cloaked in that hushed, pre-dawn blue, the kind that made you wonder if time had stopped altogether. Your head pounded and your body ached in places you didn’t expect, even though Jeonghan was careful. Even though you didn’t go all the way.
He was still asleep beside you, one arm draped lazily across the bed, red hair spilling over his cheek like spilled ink. His face looked softer in sleep. Open, vulnerable. You found yourself staring too long.
You didn’t hate yourself. Not like you thought you would. Instead, you felt something worse. The slow, terrifying crawl of something tender. Something like the beginning of love.
Because for a moment, you forgot everything that mattered. Jeonghan let you forget what it meant to survive, and helped you remember what it felt like to simply exist.
But now, in the quiet, it hit you like cold water: staying here made you complacent. Safe. Soft. You were a princess without a kingdom. A daughter without a family. And every second you spent here pretending otherwise was another second lost.
Your gaze drifted to the window. The letter still sat on the table beside it, right where you left it. You rose without a sound, careful not to disturb him, and took up the quill and ink.
Taeyeon warned you that her method of travel required preparation, that you should only sign when you were sure. You expected it would take a day or two—maybe more. So you thought you’d have time. Time to think, time to say goodbye. Time to figure out how to look Jeonghan in the eye and explain why you couldn’t stay. You thought you could sign it now and still have a moment to breathe.
But the moment your name met the parchment, the magic activated with a pulse of light.
The letter glowed gold, the ink lifting from the page like threads spun from starlight. Then it curled in on itself, folding and folding until it collapsed inward and blossomed into a glowing portal—right there, in your room. You stumbled back in disbelief, heart hammering, the rush of air from the magic tousling your hair.
And then, from the other side of the portal, Taeyeon stepped through.
There was no fanfare, no sound but the hum of power quieting in the air around her. The royal mage surveyed the room calmly—eyes briefly catching on the prince still fast asleep in your bed, shirtless and oblivious—before settling on you with a look somewhere between curiosity and disapproval.
“You were going to leave without saying anything?”
You hesitated. You planned to write him a letter. Maybe to wake him with a kiss, or not at all. You hadn’t decided. But none of that mattered now, not with Taeyeon already standing there, the magic still warm and thrumming behind her like a living thing.
You glanced at Jeonghan, at the peace on his face you almost convinced yourself you deserved to see one last time.
Then you nodded.
“It’ll be easier that way,” you murmured. “It’s not like I have anything to bring with me anyway.”
Taeyeon didn’t argue. She only lifted her hand toward you.
You took it.
And with one final glance at the life you nearly let yourself want, you stepped into the portal. The air folded around you like silk and silence.
The letter vanished. The portal closed. The room was empty.
And all you left behind was the shape of your absence.
You stepped out onto the balcony and caught your first real glimpse of Aragorn.
The southern city stretched far beyond what you expected—sunlit and sprawling, built into cliffs and winding hills, with a hundred mismatched rooftops like shattered pieces of stained glass. It didn’t have the symmetry of the capital, or the soft elegance of Seraphia. It was a riot of color and sound even from a distance. Banners flapped. Smoke curled from chimneys. Somewhere below, someone shouted, and laughter followed like a wave.
It was chaos. But it felt alive.
You’d bathed and changed in Taeyeon’s estate, which wasn’t so much a home as a half-forgotten villa carved into the side of a ridge, overtaken by vines and mountain wind. It had a well-worn warmth, like someone had lived here a long time and only kept what they needed.
Taeyeon joined you on the balcony, pulling her hair into a loose twist. Out of her usual robe dotted with magic sigils, she didn’t look like a royal mage. She looked like someone’s older sister. Someone who could disappear into a crowd.
“Southern cities like Aragorn are free,” she said, following your gaze. “Too far from the capital for the crown to keep a firm grip. That’s why I brought you here.”
You blinked. “And the king?”
“Doesn’t know.” She smiled faintly. “Nor does the queen.”
Your chest tightened. The guilt sat bitter on your tongue, but before you could speak, she added, “There’s another reason.”
You glanced at her, and she said, quietly, “Refugees from Ancarra have been trickling into the southern cities. Mostly women and children. Soldiers who deserted. Farmers who fled. Those far enough from your capital to not be held hostage by that tyrant general.”
The words knocked the wind out of you.
“What—why didn’t you tell me?”
“I’m telling you now,” she said calmly. “But you’re not ready to see them. Not yet.”
You tried to object, to insist—but your voice caught, and she looked at you like she could see every fracture in your heart.
“I know it’s been a while, and you’ve been waiting on news from Ancarra as much as the rest of us. But even I can tell you’re still bleeding, Princess,” she said. “There’s a time for reunions. And a time to gather yourself. Let’s start with food.”
Taeyeon led you down into the city, into the belly of Aragorn, where stone staircases spiraled through sloped streets, and balconies overflowed with drying laundry and flowerpots. She took you to a tavern built into the bones of what might’ve once been a watchtower.
It was cramped, loud, and the air was thick with spice and woodsmoke. You couldn’t imagine someone like her here. But Taeyeon walked in like she’d been coming for years.
“Lady Taeyeon!” a woman called from behind the counter.
Another man shouted, “She’s brought a friend! Should we be nervous?”
The royal mage raised a hand in greeting, utterly unfazed.
You watched in quiet disbelief as the room seemed to fold around her presence, not with reverence, but with the easy familiarity reserved for someone who belonged. No one bowed to her or whispered about her greatness. They greeted her like someone who knew the names of their children and the best time to buy peaches at the market.
It was strange to see someone like Taeyeon received not as a myth, but as a neighbor.
She didn’t hesitate. She ordered for you both without ceremony—“You need to try the stuffed flatbread,” she said—and waved off your hand when you reached for coin. With practiced ease, she slipped through the crowd and guided you to a table tucked beneath a cracked window, where the breeze carried in the mingled scents of rosemary and dust.
As you settled into the corner seat, your plate still steaming between your hands, a flutter of movement caught your eye. A small brown bird—scruffy, no larger than your palm—landed neatly on the cracked windowsill beside you. It tilted its head, eyes trained on the food, and let out a sharp chirp. You smiled, at first thinking nothing of it. But then the bird spoke.
That smells like heaven. Is that stuffed with cheese? I’d kill for cheese.
The voice was bright and insistent in your mind, clear as thought but not your own. For a moment, you froze—your fingers tightening around your fork. It had been so long since you let yourself listen. You’d shut that part of yourself away the moment you left Reya behind, too afraid that hearing the voices of animals would remind you of everything you abandoned.
But here, now, something in you had gone quiet enough to let it in again. No pressure. No grief. Just the sound of the wind, the hum of the tavern, and a hungry bird with far too much personality.
Without thinking, you broke off a corner of your flatbread and offered it up. The bird hopped forward with greedy joy, clutching the crust in its beak before flying off again, wings catching the light like a wink. When you turned back to the table, Taeyeon was watching you with an amused look.
“You haven’t been listening lately,” she said.
It wasn’t a question.
You looked down at your plate. “No.”
“Why?”
You didn’t answer right away. “Because if I heard them, I’d remember Reya. And if I remembered him, I’d start mourning. And mourning takes time I didn’t want to lose.”
Taeyeon nodded, slow and knowing. She leaned back in her chair, arms folded loosely across her chest. “Instinct magic like yours is a funny thing. It doesn’t demand permission—it just lies in wait until you’re ready to use it again.”
You paused, fork halfway to your mouth, the word catching like a splinter in your thoughts.
“Instinct magic?” you echoed. “Is that what I have?”
Taeyeon didn’t answer immediately. She was watching the bird again, which had settled on a rooftop across the street, fluffing its feathers against the wind. When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet—not lecturing, not grand, just a simple truth shared over brunch.
“Magic like mine—you study it, shape it, discipline it until it bends to your will. It’s rigid and mathematical. A spell goes here, a sigil there. If you mess up the sequence, things fall apart.”
She looked at you then.
“But yours… yours doesn’t wait for a spell. It listens. It lives in your body, in your breath. It’s older than theory; wilder, and much closer to the roots of things.”
You frowned slightly. “But I can’t control it.”
“No,” she agreed. “You don’t control it. You coexist with it. That’s why it scares people, or why they don’t think it’s real magic. And probably why you stopped trusting it.”
You turned her words over, trying to fit them into the corners of yourself that had long gone quiet. You’d never thought of your gift as anything so dignified, it was just something you had. Like a birthmark. Something no one else quite understood, even when they pretended to.
But instinct magic—that felt like a name you hadn’t known you needed.
After brunch, Taeyeon turned to you with that same unreadable calm. “Do you want to meet Hanya now? The veteran mage I mentioned in my correspondence?”
You didn’t have anything better to do. And something in you—maybe curiosity, maybe restlessness—said the sooner, the better. You nodded.
Taeyeon gave a short hum. “Then we better bring her a gift first.”
She led you into a narrower, more tangled part of the city, where the buildings leaned in on each other like gossiping friends and flowering vines crept along every fence. A painted sign above a crooked door read Vines & Embers.
“The shop’s run by a plant elemental named Hyejin,” Taeyeon explained as she pushed open the door, “and her husband Chan—he’s a fire elemental. Bit of an odd couple, but they make it work. Somehow.”
A little bell jingled overhead, and a young man with tousled hair and a permanently sunburned grin looked up from the doorway.
“Lady Taeyeon?” he greeted, eyes lighting up. “What can we do for you today?”
Behind him, a woman waved lazily from the counter, where she was pruning something that looked like a rose crossed with a starfish.
“Just the usual for old Hanya,” Taeyeon called back.
Hyejin gave a knowing nod and disappeared into the back room.
Chan lingered near the door, folding his arms as he looked between the two of you. “And this must be…?”
Taeyeon didn’t miss a beat. “My niece from the coast. She’s visiting for a while. Poor thing needed some fresh air after the capital.”
You blinked once, then remembered to smile. “Nice to meet you.”
“Ahhh, makes sense,” Chan said, beaming. “You’ve got her eyebrows. And the general look of someone who's been breathing too much palace air.” He winked.
You didn’t know what that meant, exactly, but you let it slide.
As Hyejin worked in the back, Chan kept the conversation going, bouncing from gossip about the midday heatwave to which blossoms had opened early this year. Eventually, the topic veered toward the refugees.
“Some of the Ancarra folks came through here last week,” he said. “Quiet lot. Tired eyes. They don't ask for much—just space to rest. Hyejin's been growing nightshade and balm to help with the headaches. Too many of 'em wake up screaming.”
You kept your face as still as stone.
Taeyeon didn't look at you, but you felt her shift ever so slightly—her sleeve brushing yours in what could have been an accident. Or not.
Just then, Hyejin emerged with a bundle wrapped in waxed paper and tied with gold thread. It smelled of lavender, iron, and something like starlight or ozone. A few pale blue feathers, still shimmering faintly, had been tucked beneath the twine.
“She’ll know what it means,” Hyejin said simply.
“Of course she will,” Taeyeon replied, reaching for the package. “Thanks, Hyejin. And tell your husband to stop setting fire to the begonias.”
Chan coughed. “I swear they like it. It’s character-building.”
You followed Taeyeon out of the shop with the bundle in hand, still wondering what kind of person received a gift like this—and what exactly you were walking into next.
Taeyeon brought you to the edge of the mountains the same way she fetched you from the capital—through a shimmering cut in space. You stepped through the tear in the air and landed on solid ground, but she stumbled slightly as the portal winked shut behind her.
“You okay?” you asked, catching the way her hand gripped her hip a second too long.
She straightened, gave a breathless laugh. “I’m fine. Spatial magic has its price. It would be too powerful otherwise.”
You frowned. “What kind of price?”
Taeyeon shrugged. “Call it the law of equivalent exchange. Power doesn't come from nowhere. I burn a little bit of myself every time I open a gate like that.” She glanced back toward the now-empty air. “Doesn’t mean it’s not worth it.”
You didn’t press further. Because ahead of you, nestled into the foothills, was a crooked little house stitched from stone, ivy, and old wood, half-sunken into the slope like it had grown from the mountain itself. A windchime of bones clicked gently from the awning. Chickens wandered the yard, unpenned. A goat napped on the porch. A monkey dozed in the rafters.
You could hear them all. Thoughts like quiet murmurs in the back of your head—curious, distracted, and alive. It had been so long since you let yourself listen to animals, yet here, among the clamor, you felt your magic stir like an old song.
Taeyeon stepped onto the porch and knocked once, sharply. No answer.
She knocked again.
A rustle, then a grumble. “Go away! I’m not buying anything and I’ve got enough potions to last through winter.”
Taeyeon didn’t flinch. “It’s me. I brought someone who wants to study under you.”
For a while, there was only silence. But then came the groan of old hinges. The door creaked open to reveal an elderly woman with tangled gray hair and a face carved deep with lines. She squinted at Taeyeon first.
“I told you, I’m too old to be anyone’s damn teacher.”
You stepped forward quickly, holding out the bouquet from Hyejin’s shop. “These are for you, ma’am,” you offered.
Hanya didn’t even look at the flowers. Her gaze landed on you—and stopped. Her face went still. For a second, it was like she didn’t see you at all, but something beyond you.
Then she slammed the door shut.
“Teacher,” Taeyeon said flatly, rubbing her temple, “that’s not very polite.”
“Get that girl away from here.”
“She came all the way from the capital.”
“I don’t care if she came from the moon. I’m not touching that cursed magic. You hear me?” A pause. Then quieter, like a huff of disappointment: “You should’ve known better.”
You stared at the door, still holding the flowers. “What does she mean?” you whispered. “Cursed magic? I just talk to animals. That’s all I can do.”
Behind the wood, Hanya hissed, “That’s not all you can do at all. And if you don’t know it yet, you will. And when that happens, you’ll wish you’d never come knocking.”
Taeyeon only sighed, her shoulders rising and falling with quiet resignation. “Leave the gift,” she murmured. “There’s no getting through to her today.”
You hesitated, glancing again at the shut door. But you obeyed, setting the bundle of paper and twine neatly by the threshold. The goats watched you with interest. The monkey stretched out a lazy limb and scratched its side. You stepped back down onto the grass and asked, “What even is it? The gift, I mean.”
“She’ll feed her beasts with it,” Taeyeon said.
You blinked. “Beasts?”
Taeyeon nodded, gesturing toward the scattered creatures dotting the property. “Hanya practices beast magic. Like you, she can understand and talk to animals.” Her eyes lifted toward the awning, where the monkey now dangled by its tail. “These ones? They’re naturally drawn to her. But sometimes, more dangerous ones come too. Wild wolves. Mountain cats. I’ve even seen a wyvern once.”
You stared. “And she just… lets them near her?”
“They come and go. She doesn’t cage them. She tames them.” Taeyeon smiled faintly. “They all love those flowers we brought. It’s called cindersong. Has a scent only beasts can smell, something sweet and strange and grounding. Hyejin grows them by hand. That bundle will be gone by nightfall.”
You looked again at the door, now just a closed shadow in the stone. “If our magic isn’t so different… why’d Hanya refuse to teach me?”
Taeyeon was quiet for a long time.
Then she glanced once more at the shut door and said, “Let’s head home. We’ll talk more there.”
Back at the estate, the portal spit you out into stillness. The sun was lower now, and so was Taeyeon’s energy. You noticed the tremble in her fingers as she straightened her robes, the slight wobble in her step.
But before you could offer help, a maid appeared—someone you hadn’t seen this morning, with cropped hair and quiet hands. She moved without a word, as if she’d known what was needed long before you arrived.
A steaming towel was pressed into Taeyeon’s palms. A small vial uncorked beneath her nose. A flask of something bitter and glowing, passed from hand to hand as she gulped it down. By the time you reached the study, Taeyeon looked a little less hollowed-out, though her eyes were still rimmed with strain.
You both sat. She didn’t waste time.
“She was from Ancarra too, you know,” the royal mage said quietly. “Hanya.”
Your breath caught. “She was?”
Taeyeon nodded. “She never talks about it. I didn’t even know for years. I only knew her as the former royal mage here, in Aragorn. She was the one who taught me everything I know.” She exhaled slowly. “But beast magic... that’s an old kind of magic, almost ancient. It was hers long before she came here to Seraphia.”
“She said I’ll regret coming to her,” you murmured.
Taeyeon’s eyes softened. “She doesn’t mean that. But there’s a theory—just a whisper, really—that instinct magic, beast magic, whatever you want to call it, was born in Ancarra. That it came from there and nowhere else. But no one remembers how. Or why.”
You tilted your head. “No one?”
“I tried looking,” she said. “I went to Ancarra once. Searched your libraries. Your temples. Nothing. No records. Not even mentions. It’s like the world agreed to forget it.”
Your chest tightened. “So now they call it... cursed?”
Taeyeon’s lips pressed into a line. “That’s the word people use. Cursed. Dangerous. Unnatural.” She shook her head. “But I don’t know why. Teacher never explained.”
The silence came like a tide. You let it wash over you.
Then, softly: “But she recognized you. Your blood. That voice inside you. It frightened her. Maybe you reminded her of who she used to be. Or what she ran from.”
You looked at your hands. They didn’t feel cursed. But they didn’t feel innocent either.
Before you could form a proper response, there was a knock at the study door. Taeyeon raised her head. “Come in,” she called, and the quiet maid from earlier slipped in with barely a sound. She didn’t speak. Just walked up to you, placed an envelope in your hands—not Taeyeon’s—and bowed before disappearing again.
You stared at the envelope, then at Taeyeon, who was already laughing under her breath. “Minjeong,” she explained. “A woman of few words. But I promise she knows everything before the rest of us do.”
You barely registered the words. Your gaze had dropped to the wax seal now pressing cold against your thumb. The crest of Seraphian royalty gleamed there in deep red, too familiar to mistake.
Your heart sank. “Oh.”
Taeyeon’s smile faded into a sigh. “That boy’s fast. I thought we had at least a week.”
You blinked. “What?”
She didn’t elaborate. So you cracked the seal and opened the letter.
Jeonghan’s handwriting was sharp as ever—elegant and scathing in equal measure.
Dear Princess,
Congratulations on your daring escape. Truly, I admire the stealth. Slipping away in the morning without so much as a goodbye kiss? Bold of you. One might say... cowardly, but let’s be generous.
I’m writing this from my private study, where I’ve spent the last several hours wondering if you were kidnapped, murdered, or simply decided I was a regrettable phase of your mid-royal crisis. I even considered the possibility that you ran off with Choi Seungcheol, but he just came back to the castle again, equally clueless of your whereabouts.
In case you're wondering how I tracked you down: say hello to Dandelion. He’s the highly trained storm petrel currently biting your finger, unless someone else suffered that fate and handed this to you instead. He can locate anyone in the world by scent. (Yes, even yours, and yes, you smell like roses and rain, it’s weird.)
Now. If you do not respond—promptly—and assure me that you have not been carted off by Minghao’s forces or worse, eloped with a royal mage named Kim Taeyeon, I will stop at nothing to find you.
I am, after all, a very concerned fiancé.
Yours unwillingly, Jeonghan
By the time you reached the bottom, Taeyeon was sipping her tea again, trying to hide a smirk behind the cup.
“Storm petrel?” she asked mildly.
You stared at the paper. “He named it Dandelion.”
Taeyeon hummed. “Affection is such a strange language.”
Later that evening, you decided to dignify the whining prince with a correspondence of your own, lest he level his own kingdom the same way Minghao did to yours.
You lit the candle with a flick of your fingers and settled at the desk in the bedchamber Taeyeon lent you. The flame wavered with the breeze drifting in from the open window, casting long shadows over the parchment. Dandelion the storm petrel hadn’t left yet. He perched like a judgmental gargoyle on the bedpost, fluffing his feathers with great, self-important fuss.
“I’m not writing a novel,” you muttered.
I’ve been waiting, he chirped back, more sullen than stern. The eldest prince said I’d be plucked and roasted if I returned without your reply.
“Dramatic as always,” you sighed, but the guilt twisted in your stomach anyway. You pulled the blank sheet toward you and smoothed it flat. The ink smelled sharp, like iron and smoke.
And then, under the dim, flickering light, you began.
Jeonghan,
Thank you for your concern. Truly, the mental image of you pacing around your study, catastrophizing my disappearance, is something I’ll cherish.
I’m safe. Not kidnapped. Not murdered. Not swept away by a charming stranger (though Taeyeon did try to buy me stuffed flatbread, which I’m beginning to suspect was a bribe). No need to summon the cavalry.
You may relax your Very Concerned Fiancé act. I didn’t vanish to hurt you. I left because I needed clarity—on my magic, on myself, on what all of this means now that Ancarra isn’t mine to call home. I didn’t say goodbye because I knew you’d try to stop me, and I didn’t want to leave angry. I wanted to leave clean.
But you found me anyway. Of course you did.
I’ll write again soon. Don’t storm the continent in the meantime.
Not yours, Go Die
P.S. You are the regrettable phase of my post-royal crisis. Get your timeline straight.
P.P.S. Dandelion lives in constant fear of becoming your next lunch. He’s feathered, not marinated. Be nicer to animals, Your Highness.
You tucked the letter into the envelope with a final sigh, sealing it with the wax Taeyeon had left on the writing desk. Dandelion, still perched on the bedpost like a little sentinel, fluttered down as you approached.
“Here,” you said, offering him the letter. “To Jeonghan. Straight to the capital.”
The storm petrel took it delicately in his beak, clamping down with practiced care. But when you eyed him skeptically, wondering how on earth a creature his size could cross a continent with a letter in his mouth, he made a raspy scoffing sound that sounded an awful lot like offense.
“Right. Sorry for doubting you,” you muttered, raising your hands.
He tilted his head. You’re not so bad, he seemed to say. Tell that fiancé of yours to feed me something better than dried sardines next time.
With that, Dandelion turned, wings unfurling in one smooth movement. He took off toward the open window, a flash of white feathers disappearing into the night sky. You watched him vanish into the starlight, feeling oddly... lighter.
Still alone in the room, you crawled back into bed, the mattress soft but unfamiliar. You lay in the dark, arm tucked beneath your head, and tried to make sense of the day. The bizarre flower shop. Hanya’s slammed door. Taeyeon’s reluctant honesty. You still had no leads on improving your magic, not when your supposed mentor treated you like a plague, so maybe you’d go back to the one thing you could rely on—your body. Training. Swordwork. Something solid. Something that didn’t vanish the second you thought you understood it.
Just as your thoughts began to settle into that decision, the sound of flapping wings returned. You sat up, expecting to see Dandelion again. Maybe he forgot something.
But it wasn’t him.
An owl now perched on your window’s edge, dark-feathered and still as a shadow. Its eyes gleamed gold in the candlelight. It didn’t blink. It didn’t move. And yet, it didn’t feel ominous. Quite the opposite. You couldn’t explain it—but something about its presence was… calming.
You barely noticed the way your eyelids started to droop. A deep, sudden fatigue swept over you like mist.
When you finally fell asleep, it was under the owl’s silent, unblinking gaze.
It had been a few days since you arrived in Aragorn, and the stillness was starting to press in around the edges. Jeonghan hadn’t written back—not a word, not even a feather—and though you tried not to let it bother you, his silence echoed louder than you expected.
Taeyeon was doing what she could. She promised she’d talk to Hanya again, try a gentler approach in-between her duties as a royal mage. But even magic couldn’t untangle years of someone else’s pain overnight.
And you… you’d been trying too. You'd crept through the market in borrowed clothes and a pulled-down hood, heart racing, hoping to slip by unnoticed. The refugee quarter wasn’t far. You made it to the edge more than once—close enough to hear voices in your own dialect, smell the cooking you remembered from your palace kitchens—but each time, something in you buckled. You turned back. Not yet. Not today.
So instead, you trained.
Taeyeon had told you that Chan trained under a warrior named Jongkook, and now here you were—bruised, panting, and flat on your back in the dirt.
"You're dead again," Chan said sheepishly, hovering over you with a hand outstretched. "Sorry about the fire."
You blinked up at him, still trying to catch your breath. The edge of your tunic was charred, the singed fabric curling at the hem like dead petals. He’d almost set your entire sleeve ablaze during a block that got a little too passionate. Again.
"I noticed," you muttered, grasping his hand and letting him haul you to your feet.
Jongkook only watched from the edge of the clearing, arms crossed, unreadable behind his weather-worn face. “How many times do I have to tell you—you’re relying on your feet like they’re swords.”
“Force of habit,” you said through clenched teeth.
“No habit survives the battlefield if it gets you killed.”
You didn’t argue. You couldn’t. Not when you knew he was right. You'd been trained in precise swordplay, elegant footwork, and quick reflexes—all the hallmarks of a princess pretending to be a warrior. But Jongkook wouldn’t let you touch a blade, not until you learned to fight with your body alone.
No weapon. No titles. No shortcuts.
Only fists, breath, and bruises.
Back in Ancarra, the very idea of you brawling would’ve caused a scandal. Fencing was already a rebellion in silk; hand-to-hand combat would’ve been cause for exile. And yet, here you were, sweating like a farmhand and aching in places you didn’t know existed.
Jongkook finally grunted and motioned for the two of you to follow. “Enough for today. Come eat.”
You didn’t expect lunch to be anything more than a few dried rations or stew on a stone fire, but Jongkook surprised you. His home was humble, tucked into a cluster of pine trees, but the smell of simmering broth and grilled meat hit you before the door even opened.
"You cook?" you asked, incredulous, as he set down bowls with a practiced hand.
“I fight. I eat. I survive.” His voice had no hint of ego—just fact. “Same as you’ll do.”
Chan handed you a bowl and gave you a crooked smile. “I can’t feel my shoulders.”
You lifted your own bowl, still wincing as you sat. “I can’t feel my dignity.”
Chan snorted. Jongkook said nothing, but you swore you saw the corner of his mouth twitch. You might’ve been losing the fights, but something told you that you were starting to win something else.
You returned to Taeyeon’s estate just before sundown, dust and sweat clinging to your limbs after another brutal round of training. The moment you stepped past the threshold, Minjeong was already there—silent as ever, like she moved on ghosts’ feet.
“My Lady won’t be back until morning,” she said.
You blinked. “Sorry—what?”
It was the first time you’d heard Minjeong speak. Her voice was soft but steady, like a stream running beneath snow. She tilted her head at your reaction, not bothering to answer.
“Any requests for dinner?” she asked next, as if nothing strange had just occurred.
You shook your head. “Anything will do.”
Minjeong nodded once and disappeared into the house, leaving you standing there with the peculiar weight of her words hanging in the air. Taeyeon wouldn’t be home tonight. That… felt strange. She’d been a constant since your arrival—a reliable north. The house felt too large without her.
You marched up to your bedchambers, peeling off your outer tunic, planning to draw a bath after grabbing a change of clothes. Taeyeon had filled the wardrobe with outfits tailored for your size—soft cottons and loose robes you wouldn’t have been allowed to wear in Ancarra. She really had thought of everything. You were in her debt more than you could say.
But before you could open the drawers, you noticed the flick of movement by the windowsill.
A storm petrel.
Not Dandelion. This one was sleeker, darker, its feathers almost blue in the candlelight. It perched stiffly, an envelope clenched between its beak.
“Are you alright?” you asked gently, stepping closer.
No answer, just a quiet ruffle of wings. You took the letter from its beak and the bird lingered like some feathered guardian by the window. Even if it didn’t bother talking to you, you could tell that this one was waiting for you to write up a response as soon as you could, too.
You turned the letter over, and your heart stuttered when you saw the same dignified wax seal as before. You broke it with one finger.
Princess,
So you can write. I was starting to worry the storm petrel union had gone on strike. You know, I thought I’d be angry when your letter finally arrived. But I read it three times instead. I think I hate how well you know me.
Dandelion is alive, thank you very much. Traumatized, perhaps, but alive. He’s been flapping around like a nervous maid since his return. The cook offered to pluck him for stew and I haven’t had the heart to correct her yet. I might. Depends on my mood.
As for you—don’t vanish again. Not without telling me first. It’s very hard to be a dramatic, wounded fiancé without an audience. Also, if you think you can just slip away from me after that very passionate night we shared, you are sorely mistaken. My spine still hurts, by the way. I’m convinced you were trying to kill me.
I miss you. That’s the part I wasn’t going to write, but here we are.
I’m glad you’re safe. Even if you’re halfway across the continent dodging affection and soul-searching.
Your eternal headache, Jeonghan
You didn’t realize you were grinning until the nameless storm petrel let out a low coo from his perch—watching you with the bored impatience of someone who had five more deliveries to make and a schedule to keep.
So you picked up your pen and got to it.
Jeonghan,
Three times? That’s almost romantic. I would accuse you of sentimentality, but we both know your ego would never survive the scandal.
I’m glad Dandelion survived his brush with death and domestic labor. He deserves better than you, frankly. If you let him become soup, I’ll never speak to you again.
As for that very passionate night—I wasn’t trying to kill you. If I were, you wouldn’t have walked again, let alone written me such a smug letter. But I’ll take the compliment. I’ve been told I leave an impression.
Don’t worry. I won’t vanish again. Not without warning. Not unless I have to. (There it is, my honesty for the week.) I didn’t expect your letter to hit as hard as it did. You miss me—and I believe you. That’s the part I wasn’t going to write. But here we are.
I’ve been training these days, sparring with my fists instead of a sword. I lose a lot, but I think that’s the point. You’d laugh if you saw how bruised I am right now. My fellow mentee said it builds character. I told him I liked mine just fine before.
I miss you too.
Don’t let them make a martyr out of you while I’m gone.
Still not yours, Ancarra’s rightful heir
You didn’t sleep well.
The letter from Jeonghan sat folded beneath your pillow, like a charm you pretend didn’t matter. You read it again before the sun rose, and again while pulling on your boots.
Every morning since arriving in Aragorn, you told yourself tomorrow. Tomorrow, you would go to the quarter Taeyeon had quietly given to the displaced people of Ancarra. Tomorrow, you would face the ones you’d left behind. But “tomorrow” kept slipping further out of reach, buried under bruises, training drills, and the uneasy ache of being both too much and never enough for the person you used to be.
Taeyeon had done more for them than you could have asked before you even set foot in the city. The district she gave them had once been a lively hub of artists and potters, abandoned years ago after a flood rerouted the river. Now it stood reclaimed—tent cloth strung across old balconies, makeshift hearths glowing behind broken windows, and gardens sprouting defiantly between the cracks of sunbaked stone.
The people of Aragorn had helped them, quietly and without fanfare—sharing food, teaching them how to barter, offering stories instead of suspicion. Their reception of your people was so much warmer than how the royal council welcomed you and Soonyoung the day you arrived, and you received that knowledge with quiet relief.
You didn’t know what you expected to feel, walking into that space. Guilt was a given. Shame too. But the nausea that coiled in your gut—that was new. You kept your hood up and your hands hidden, as if either could disguise the lineage stamped across your face.
Hyejin spotted you first.
She stood beneath the faded awning of an old workshop, sleeves rolled high and violet-stained hands doling out jars of nightshade balm. Her presence was a calm one, even surrounded by the sick and weary. You watched her laugh gently with an elder as she re-wrapped the woman’s wrist, murmuring something too soft to hear.
Then her eyes flicked up.
“Oh!” she called, brightening. “You’re Lady Taeyeon’s niece, right? What are you doing all the way out here?”
You froze. Right. That was the description Taeyeon gave to them—her niece, a woman just visiting from the capital. Nothing more. It was safer that way.
You opened your mouth, but then someone else called out to you.
“…Princess?”
You turned.
A middle-aged woman stood at the edge of the path, a basket of foraged roots slipping from her arms. Her eyes widened as if she were seeing a ghost. You didn’t know her. Not by name, not by face. She was one of thousands you’d failed to protect. But the way she looked at you made your throat tight. It wasn’t just recognition, it was faith. And that was harder to bear.
Now she fell to her knees.
“Princess,” she choked, tears welling fast. “It’s really you. Thank the gods, you’re alive. We—we thought you were gone. We thought they—”
Her voice broke, and you dropped beside her, grasping her hands before she could press her forehead to the dirt.
“Please,” you whispered. “Don’t. You don’t have to—”
But more eyes had turned. More voices picked up. Murmurs of your title wove through the narrow street like wind in dry leaves. And the nausea returned when you dared to look at Hyejin.
She stood very still, a jar of balm still cradled in one hand. Her gaze swept from the kneeling woman to you, her expression unreadable. You braced for a question. A quiet who are you, really? But it never came.
Instead, Hyejin held your gaze for a moment longer, then offered a small, knowing smile. With a slight dip of her head, she turned and slipped away into the crowd, leaving you exactly what she had given the others: space.
You stayed kneeling beside the woman longer than you meant to, your hands still wrapped around hers. She was trembling, her tears falling silently now, one after the other.
Then the others began to gather.
They didn’t crowd, not exactly. But one by one, they drew closer—shuffling feet and hesitant steps, eyes wide with something like reverence. One man offered you a stool. A girl no older than ten held out a cup of watered tea with both hands. Someone murmured something about fanning you, someone else about soup.
You tried to stand, to wave it all off, but the attention followed like a tide. Hands reached to steady you, voices overlapped.
"Let her sit, she must be exhausted."
"Princess, do you need anything? Say the word—"
“No,” you said, gently but firmly. “There’s no need for that.”
They quieted.
You looked around at the faces—lined with fatigue, hollowed by worry, but still somehow soft. Still kind. “I’m no different from any of you,” you said. “Titles don’t matter now. I’m just another child of Ancarra who had to run.”
A few exchanged glances, unsure. Still, the space around you loosened. Their fussing eased, retreating into murmured apologies and lowered gazes. You hated the way the word princess seemed to build a wall no matter how gently you tried to tear it down.
You accepted the tea from the little girl with a nod of thanks and turned to the group.
“Has there been any word?” you asked, voice quiet. “From home?”
The silence that fell was louder than words.
A few exchanged glances before a younger man finally spoke. He had a bandage along his forearm and eyes that looked far older than his face.
“There’s been nothing since we crossed the border. No letters, no couriers. Not even smuggled word from the traders. It’s like the land itself closed up behind us..”
He paused, voice growing rougher. “But before that... we saw enough.”
Another woman nodded, arms wrapped tightly around herself. “The new king… He’s changed everything. The patrols. The laws. People vanish, sometimes whole families if they so much as defy him. The soldiers say it’s for peace and order—but they act more like hunters than guards.”
Your heart ached with every word. For the longest time you could only assume that Minghao would seize the throne the moment he’d killed your father, but hearing from the citizens’ mouths that he’s been bastardizing the place you called home… You couldn’t even begin to fathom how to feel about it.
All of a sudden, someone else muttered, “And the animals...”
You turned toward the speaker, a boy barely in his teens.
“They're not right,” he said. “Things from the mountains and the marshes showing up in the city. Creatures we’ve only heard in stories. I saw one—twice the size of a horse, with eyes like glass. The guards didn’t even flinch. They walked it like it was trained. And when they ordered it to kill my parents…”
Your hands tightened around the cup.
“Minghao has been gathering beasts all across the kingdom, Your Highness,” said an elderly man, leaning on a carved cane. “My daughter told me that his armies brought them into the capital in droves. Those that he wasn’t interested in experimenting on were given as pets to his high-ranking soldiers…”
Experimenting? For what?
Minghao had always been a steady, gentle presence in your life. Despite the harshness of his upbringing as a Renxing royal, he never let it harden him, at least not with you. He was the one who first placed a bow in your hands, one of the few who stood beside you when others scoffed at the idea of a princess learning to fight. He never saw you as less for wanting more. And for a long time, you remembered what it felt like to trust him.
So why did this sound like something he’d planned for a very long time?
Your people’s eyes clung to you, heavy with hope that hadn’t been asked for, but had somehow taken root the moment they recognized your face. It wrapped around you like ivy, quiet and persistent, tightening with every breath.
You could feel your heartbeat in your throat.
“You’re the rightful heir,” the woman in front of you whispered with hope. “We don’t ask for miracles. Just… tell us you haven’t given up. Tell us we’re not waiting for nothing.”
A few others murmured in agreement.
You met her eyes. Then the eyes of the boy who’d lost his parents. The man with the bandaged arm. The old man with the cane. Each one etched with wounds and wear, and yet—each one daring to hope again.
And in your chest, something twisted.
I don’t know what to do.
The thought tried to rise, thick and shameful. You didn’t know how to reclaim a kingdom, or face someone you once trusted with your own life. You didn’t know what it meant to be queen, or even if you wanted to be.
But you remembered your father—how even in the face of every problem the throne had to face, he never once let the people see the storm in his heart. His spine had been a spine for all of Ancarra. When grief nearly drowned you, his voice was still the one you searched for in the dark.
You rose slowly to your feet, pressing the tea back into the girl’s hands with a soft smile. The circle around you widened just slightly, respectful and watchful.
“I know it’s been hard,” you said, your voice calm, steady—more than you felt. “For all of us. We’ve lost so much. But we’re here, we’re still alive. That means something.”
A few people nodded faintly. Others just watched, unmoving, like they were afraid this moment would vanish if they blinked.
You turned to look at them one by one, drawing strength from their presence even as their weight settled deeper on your shoulders. “We may not be in Ancarra anymore, but Ancarra still lives—in us. In our choices. In what we fight for. That hasn’t changed. That won’t change.”
You breathed in slowly, deeply, like your father used to before addressing a court that expected miracles. You remembered how he never flinched when the weight of the country bore down. How he didn’t always have the answers, but he never let them see his doubt.
He was gone.
Now it was your turn.
“We don’t know what’s coming next. But I promise you—” You paused, squaring your shoulders. “Whatever it is, we’ll meet it. Together.”
A long silence followed. Then someone whispered, "For Ancarra."
Another voice echoed it. Then another. Until the street hummed with the quiet beginnings of belief. You didn’t let yourself cry, though you wanted to. Because you were not just some girl lost in a country that wasn’t her own.
You were Ancarra’s future.
The sun had begun to dip when you returned to Taeyeon’s estate. The cobbled path was golden in the light, and the silence of the grounds wrapped around you like balm. You half-expected to find the courtyard empty again, but as you stepped through the arched gate, a familiar voice called out:
“You’re just in time for tea.”
You blinked, surprised.
Taeyeon sat on the front porch, a delicate porcelain cup in one hand, the other resting loosely across her lap. She looked far too serene for someone who had been managing half the city’s magical logistics. Her dark hair was pinned back today, but loose strands shimmered around her face in the late light. A second cup sat beside her, already steaming.
“I thought you were still out,” you said, walking closer.
Taeyeon smiled apologetically and gestured to the seat beside her. “I had to tend to some administrative tedium. The mage’s guild gets skittish every time I miss a meeting—afraid I’ve gone off to start a war, probably. But now I’m back. And far more free to help you with the Hanya issue.”
You sank onto the cushion beside her with a sigh and reached for the tea. “Minjeong’s cooking was plenty company,” you said truthfully, a little grin tugging at your mouth. “Seriously. I’ve never had noodles like that.”
“She takes it as a personal offense if anyone walks away hungry,” Taeyeon said fondly.
For a few beats, the quiet settled in. Then you set your cup down and turned toward her, more serious now. “About Hanya…”
Taeyeon arched her brow.
“I wanted to tell you… you don’t have to scheme on my behalf.” You hesitated, choosing your words carefully. “I want to speak to her myself.”
“Oh?” She tilted her head, lips twitching. “What spurred this on?”
“I met with some of the Ancarrian refugees today,” you said quietly. “They’re still holding on. Somehow. And they looked at me like I’m still someone worth believing in.”
Her smile deepened, warm and proud. “You are someone worth believing in.”
You looked away, the words settling somewhere too close to the bone.
“Okay,” Taeyeon said. “I’ll take you to Hanya at first light. But for today—rest. You still have bruises from your sparring sessions at Jongkook’s. I’m afraid Prince Jeonghan will have me maimed alive if he finds out I permitted those blemishes on you.”
You snorted, the tension easing from your shoulders. “He would not.”
“Speaking of that prince,” she added, “he sent another letter for you. The bird’s already waiting by the window of your room.”
You blinked. “Already?”
Taeyeon laughed cheekily. “I think he’s working through separation anxiety in written form.”
You thanked Taeyeon quietly and slipped back into the house, the scent of roasted nuts trailing from the kitchen. As you passed, Minjeong barely looked up from her chopping, but she gave a small nod, and the faintest smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. You returned it before heading upstairs.
Your room was bathed in amber light. The shutters had been opened just enough to let the sun filter through, casting golden stripes across the floor. Perched on the windowsill was a familiar bird—indignant, and unmistakably sulky.
“Dandelion,” you breathed.
He stared at you like he’s been waiting for hours.
Took you long enough.
You raised an eyebrow. “You’re in a mood.”
You would be too if someone plucked you out of the royal aviary at an ungodly hour reeking of alcohol. Dandelion fluffed his feathers with great offense. Is that guy really your type? He’s a little insane, you know.
“He’s plenty insane,” you corrected, not bothering to answer his question as you reached for the letter he’d placed on your nightstand. “Jeonghan woke you up just for this? Couldn’t even wait until morning?”
With no bribe, too! Not even the crust of a honey biscuit. Ungrateful bastard.
You stifled a smile, already recognizing Jeonghan’s dramatic scrawl on the parchment. But as your eyes parsed through the words he’d written, a scowl slowly rooted itself on your face.
Princess,
Do you know what the problem is with Oak Walker? It makes a man honest.
I was going to write something refined. Polished. The sort of letter your new mage friends would be proud of. But then I started thinking about the way you looked the last night we were together—moonlight on your collarbone, moaning like the pretty thing you are—and suddenly, grammar didn’t feel that important anymore.
Do you ever think about it? The way you ruined me?
I haven’t slept a full night since. My bed’s cold. My back still aches. My staff won’t meet my eyes. They think I’m possessed. And maybe I am because every time I close my eyes, I see you beneath me, skin flushed, breasts bouncing, my cock nestled between those supple thighs of yours.
You should come home. I promise to let you pin me to a wall as revenge for the last time I did that to you. Or the floor. Or the damn balcony—I’m not picky.
Yours in body and soul Jeonghan
P.S. If you burn this, I will know. I will feel it.
You stared at the letter.
The words were very much still there.
Your ears burned. Your soul burned.
“…He did not just—”
Your voice strangled itself in disbelief as your gaze flitted wildly across the page, trying to make sense of the absolute audacity bleeding from every line. And oh, there it was again—my cock nestled between those supple thighs of yours—and—
You slapped the parchment face down on your desk like it had personally wronged you.
From the desk, Dandelion ruffled his feathers. You alright? Did he insult your ancestors or something?
You made another strangled noise and slapped the letter facedown, as if that would undo the image now seared into your brain. Gods, you could see it all again—Jeonghan’s mouth on your skin, the way his voice had gone hoarse whispering your name, the heat of his body against yours, the—
You groaned and pressed the heels of your palms to your eyes. “He’s actually insane.”
You keep saying that, Dandelion said dryly, and yet you’re redder than a boiled beet.
“I’m not—! Shut up.”
Just say the word and I’ll drop something in his bathwater. Maybe something that turns his voice high-pitched for a few hours.
You gave him a look. “You’re supposed to be neutral.”
I’m not that neutral. A pause. So. Am I taking a response back? Or should I just cough dramatically near his ear for a full day and let him know it’s from you?
You groaned again—but this time, you reached for a fresh sheet of parchment. “He’s not getting the last word.”
Dandelion chirped happily. That’s the spirit.
Jeonghan,
Have you completely lost your mind?
Actually, don’t answer that. I already know the answer. No sane person sends that kind of letter via bird in the middle of the night, without so much as a crumb of food for the courier. Dandelion is offended. I am mortified beyond belief.
Do you even remember what you wrote? You’d better hope not, because if you ever say any of that out loud to my face, I’ll make good on the “pinning you to the wall” part, but not the way you meant.
Gods, Jeonghan. I came to Aragorn to figure out who I am outside of what the world made me. To breathe for a moment. To think clearly. And then you go and send that? You really are the most ridiculous man I’ve ever met.
But since I’m concerned that my lack of a direct response to your… debauchery might result in further punishment for Dandelion, then yes. I think about that night more often than I’d like to admit. However, unlike you, I don’t write important correspondences while under the influence of Yoona’s evil Oak Walker, so that’s all you’re getting out of me.
Sincerely, Dandelion’s only friend
P.S. Your staff thinks you’re possessed because you are. I should know. I’ve spent more than enough time in your orbit to recognize the symptoms.
P.P.S. Get some sleep. I mean it.
You folded the letter with great precision, like you were packing away something volatile. Sealed it with the little copper signet Taeyeon had given you, stamped with Aragorn’s flame. Then you turned to Dandelion, who was very visibly preening like he hadn’t just been dragged into a royal sex scandal against his will.
“Here,” you said, handing over the rolled parchment. “Straight to the prince. No stops. No flirting with the bluebirds on the southern cliffs.”
I have done no such thing!
You shook your head, trying not to laugh. “Just go. And if he tries to read this out loud to anyone, claw his face off.”
Dandelion took off in a sweep of dark wings and indignant muttering, leaving you alone once more in your sun-dappled chambers.
For a moment, you simply stood there, the silence hugging your shoulders. Then you sank into the bed, curling onto your side as your eyes drifted toward Jeonghan’s most recent letter. You’d tossed carelessly on your quilt like it wasn’t responsible for the blush creeping up your neck.
You reached for it.
(You shouldn’t have. You absolutely shouldn’t have.
But you did.)
Your gaze traced the lines again, the scrawl that grew progressively less elegant the filthier it got. You could almost hear his voice in it—drawling, drunk, and smug. And unfortunately for you, your treacherous memory filled in the rest.
The curve of moonlight over his skin. The way your names had blurred on each other’s tongues. The pressure of his mouth between your thighs, and your fingers tangled in his red hair as you gasped for—
You groaned into a pillow, mortified.
What was wrong with you?
Why did your body remember every second with such vivid, burning clarity? You pressed your legs together and tried not to think about the fact that you were embarrassingly warm all over. You’d literally just met with the remnants of your people this morning, and now you’re fantasizing about an uncouth prince?
He’d ruined you, and he wasn’t even in the damn room.
You buried your face deeper into the pillow, as if suffocating yourself could somehow drown out the memory. It didn’t. If anything, the darkness behind your eyelids made it worse. You could still feel Jeonghan bracing himself above you with that maddening smile before stealing the breath from your lungs. You reached blindly for his letter again, the parchment crackling beneath your fingers. Read the lines a third time. Maybe a fourth. Your thighs shifted.
“Stop,” you groaned at yourself.
But the memory was a wildfire now, licking across your skin—his mouth, his hands, the weight of him, the way he'd said your name like it was holy. And gods help you, your hand started moving before you could talk yourself out of it.
You bit your lip as your fingers brushed over the waistband of your trousers, breath catching in your throat.
But your body didn’t seem to care—because your mind was already there. Back in his arms. Back in that room lit by moonlight and madness, where the air had smelled like sandalwood and wine and something distinctly him.
Tell me what you want.
You slipped your hand lower, hips shifting as heat pulsed through you.
“I hate you,” you whispered.
Your fingers moved slower, firmer, guided by the rhythm of memory. His hands on your thighs. His mouth at your neck. You moaned softly, biting down on the edge of the pillow as your heart raced. The ache built steadily—hot, urgent, and overwhelming. His name fell from your lips again, this time as a whimper.
That night you hadn’t gone all the way. But what if you did? What if Jeonghan had sunk his cock into your needy heat? You just knew he’d fuck you until you saw stars; knew he’d whisper how good your tight cunt felt around him. And then you’d take everything he gave, let him mark you, make you his—
And when the wave crested, when it shattered through you like a tremor beneath the skin, you clung to the sheets like they were him.
You lay there for a while, panting, flushed, half-glaring at the ceiling.
Jeonghan. That infuriating man.
Even half a world away, he still had you wrapped around his goddamn finger.
The morning sun hadn’t yet burned off the dew clinging to the leaves when you and Taeyeon stepped through the shimmering veil of her portal, landing on the mossy path outside Hanya’s crooked little house.
You still couldn’t meet Taeyeon’s eyes.
Not after last night.
Every time your thoughts wandered, they wandered—and your cheeks burned hot all over again. If Taeyeon noticed anything strange about your stiff posture or the too-casual way you’d greeted her this morning, she didn’t mention it. She just handed you a piece of toast, opened a portal, and strolled through it like nothing was out of the ordinary.
Which, thankfully, gave you room to pretend nothing was.
The animals were already stirring around Hanya’s porch. You saw the same monkey from last time perched on the railing, along with a sleepy fox curled beside the doorstep. As you approached, the fox cracked open one eye and regarded you lazily.
Most give up after the first rejection, it said.
“I’m not like most,” you murmured back, steeling your resolve as you lifted your hand to knock.
The door creaked open as Hanya filled the doorway like a shadow, her sharp gray eyes already narrowed in irritation. Her lips curled into something resembling a snarl.
“I thought I made myself clear last time,” she said. “I don’t want your cursed magic anywhere near me.”
You met her gaze head-on, spine straight. “But don’t you carry the same cursed magic too?”
There was a pause. Barely half a breath. But you saw it—the way her shoulders tensed, the way her eyes widened slightly, just for a second. Behind you, Taeyeon gave a quiet, knowing laugh. Hanya’s glare returned full force, but something about it had changed. She muttered something under her breath—probably a curse—and turned with a huff.
Honestly, this was a bit of a surprise. You didn’t think that was all you had to say to change her mind.
“Well,” she grumbled, stomping inside. “Don’t just stand there.”
You exchanged a glance with Taeyeon, your chest still tight with nerves. But you followed, stepping into the home of the one mage who might finally understand what had always made your magic feel wrong.
Hanya stepped back with a grunt and a reluctant flick of her wrist, gesturing for you and Taeyeon inside. “Don’t touch anything,” she muttered. “Especially if it hisses.”
The moment you crossed the threshold, the air changed.
The interior of the house felt less like a home and more like the heart of a living, breathing wildwood. The scent of moss, singed herbs, and fur lingered in the air. Wooden shelves lined the walls, cluttered with bundles of dried grasses, enchanted bones, claws from creatures you couldn’t name, and glowing vials that pulsed with slow, otherworldly light.
A spiral of thick roots twisted up through the center of the room, acting as a natural column. Hanging from it were dozens of charms: teeth strung on thread, bits of crystal, and bells that rang with no breeze. A fat marmalade-colored cat blinked at you from the top of a high shelf. The fox from outside slinked past your ankles like mist, its nine tails fanned with interest.
Hanya poured steaming water over crushed bark and a cindersong bloom in a chipped stone teapot. The scent was bitter, like burned honey and pine. She set it on the hearth without ceremony, then turned to you.
“If you want me to teach you, girl,” she said, “you need to know where you come from. What you carry.”
Taeyeon gave you an encouraging nod, stepping aside as if to say: this part is yours.
Hanya motioned for you to sit. “There are two kinds of beast mages left in Ancarra—those who speak, and those who become. You think you’re the first kind. But you need to understand both.”
You sat down, back straight, heart pounding.
“In the beginning,” Hanya said, settling across from you, “beasts ruled those lands. Not animals, but spirits. The First Beasts. Embodiments of instinct and truth. They were united by a trifecta: the Owl of Wisdom, the Tiger of Loyalty, and the Serpent of Vengeance. Humans were nothing but prey. Until some brave soul knelt before the trifecta and listened instead of running away from them.”
“A covenant was made between the First Beasts and the Ancarrans of old, and two kinds of magic were born,” she continued, “The Tongue of Beasts—this is yours; the path of communion, empathy and true listening. The other is the Shape of Beasts, which belongs to shapeshifters. Borrowed form. Physical memory. The two were meant to exist in balance.”
“But something happened,” you murmured, voice hushed.
Hanya nodded, dark eyes unreadable. “A warlord rose and called himself the Beast King. He thought speaking was weak—why whisper when you can devour? He took the forms of the spirits without their permission, without their wisdom. Killed them. Absorbed them. And in doing so, shattered the pact.”
The fire popped behind her, sending sparks up the hearth.
You thought about Hanya’s words long and hard. The two kinds of beast magic, the story of the Beast King usurping the First Beasts… Was this what Minghao was planning? The reason why he was bringing those creatures to the capital of Ancarra?
“Your mother was a Speaker, too,” Hanya said. “She may not have worn the title openly, but she carried the gift. So did her mother before her. The Royal Bloodline wasn’t just made to rule humans—it was made to speak to what came before humans. The First Beasts. Your voice can stir them from slumber.”
You swallowed, a lump forming in your throat. “Why… why didn’t anyone tell me? About the truth behind our magic? All I was told was that Mother could speak to animals, too…”
“Because the world calls it cursed now,” she said, voice cool. “Because after the shapeshifter betrayal, they lumped all beast magic together as dangerous. Dirty and forbidden. And so the stories died. The line was broken. And you, little Speaker—” her gaze flicked over you with something between scorn and pity—“were left to figure it out alone.”
A kind of aching clarity poured in. You had spent your entire life speaking to animals in whispers, never knowing why the birds sang back, or why Reya’s voice rang louder in your heart than most people’s ever did. You’d been told it was a blessing, then a curse, then something to be hidden. Now, finally, it had a name—a legacy. You weren’t broken. You weren’t a mistake.
You were part of something ancient.
“I want to learn,” you said, quietly. “I need to.”
Hanya gave a slow, grudging nod, already rising to her feet with a determined look on her face.
“Then let’s see if your blood remembers what the crown forgot.”
The castle halls were quieter than usual when Joshua went looking for his brother. Morning light filtered through the tall stained-glass windows, casting blue and gold patterns on the stone floor. When he asked after Jeonghan, the maids exchanged uneasy glances.
“His Highness left at dawn,” one whispered. “Didn’t say where.”
Joshua sighed. Of course he didn’t. Jeonghan hadn’t been himself since you disappeared. He told everyone you were safe—that you’d gone somewhere to train, and that your letters proved you were alive—but even Joshua could see the cracks beneath that assurance. His brother doubted it. Every second of every day.
So he followed instinct, rather than logic. Out past the castle gates, through the eastern woods that had long since been declared off-limits to servants and guests. There was a place there that no one else knew about; a clearing only he and Jeonghan used to sneak away to when they were younger.
And there, in the center of that clearing, was a black dragon.
It lay curled in a bed of flattened wildgrass, wings folded tight to its back, smoke curling from its nostrils. Massive and ancient, yet somehow familiar in posture. A creature no longer supposed to exist. Joshua froze, breath caught in his throat. Then his boot crunched softly against a patch of dried leaves.
The dragon cracked open one enormous eye, golden and slitted. It narrowed slightly at the sight of him, but did not move. Joshua swallowed and smiled, trying not to be overwhelmed by awe.
“You know,” he said, voice casual, “you’re a lot more talkative when you’re human.”
A puff of smoke answered him. Clearly irritated.
Joshua tilted his head. “Come on, brother. I know it’s you. Talk to me in a form I can actually understand.”
There was a pause.
Then, with a low rumble that shook the leaves, the dragon began to shift. Bones and scales folded inwards; wings collapsed; the long tail vanished in smoke. What remained, standing amid the dissipating steam, was a man—naked, barefoot, breathing a little too hard. His hair was black again, same as the dragon’s scales.
Joshua stared at him. “Really?”
“You came looking for me. You get what you get.”
The younger prince tossed him his cloak. “I swear to the gods, I’m the only thing standing between you and a dozen traumatized gardeners.”
Jeonghan caught it, but didn’t laugh. He sat down in the grass, folding the cloak loosely around him, gaze lost in the distant treetops.
Joshua sat beside him, knees drawn up. “You didn’t even tell me you could do that. Back then you only transformed into… simpler things. A dog. A squirrel. But a dragon?”
“It’s not exactly something I advertise.”
“No,” Joshua said quietly, “but it’s something you should have told me.”
Jeonghan didn’t answer. The wind stirred the grass. Smoke still lingered faintly in the air, curling around them like memory. Joshua leaned closer to feel for his temperature with the back of his hand, the fussy brother that he was.
“You’re burning up from the inside,” he frowned. “That form… You shouldn’t hold it for too long.”
“I know.”
“Then why use it?”
Jeonghan looked down at his hands, still trembling. “Because when I’m a dragon,” he said, voice soft and raw, “I don’t have to feel how much I miss her.”
Joshua blinked, taken aback. Not by the words themselves, but by how easily they’d fallen from his brother’s mouth. Jeonghan wasn’t one for confession. He wore his emotions like armor: controlled, polished, impossible to pierce. But here, now, stripped of everything—title, pride, even clothes—he looked like a boy again.
A boy mourning something that hadn’t died, just disappeared. And Joshua, who had always been his quiet shadow, his tether to the world, suddenly felt the full weight of that love. Not just longing, but devotion. The kind Jeonghan had never been able to unlearn, no matter how much time passed or how far you had gone.
Jeonghan let out a shaky breath. “And gods help me, Shua… The longer she’s gone, the harder it is to believe she’s coming back.”
Joshua didn’t answer him.
He had always known his brother loved you. That part had never been a mystery. It was in the way Jeonghan lingered at the edge of your world—never gentle, never far. Even as children, he needled and provoked, the way some boys do when affection is too sharp to name. He kept you close by keeping you off balance. He orbited you like gravity—not because he was soft, but because he didn’t know how to let go.
And he’d known about the shame, too. About the curse.
His shapeshifting magic had always been a secret, one locked behind palace doors, spoken of only in whispers within their family. Their parents never acknowledged it directly, but Joshua had seen the signs. The fear in Jeonghan’s eyes after a transformation gone wrong. The burn marks on his skin that no one ever treated aloud. The way he would disappear for days whenever the magic overwhelmed him. Their mother’s cold silences. Their father’s refusal to meet his gaze.
So no—none of this was new to Joshua.
But what he hadn’t understood, not until now, was how tightly Jeonghan’s self-hatred was knotted around the fact that he loved you.
Being betrothed to the girl he adored should’ve been a blessing. But it became a terror. And so he did what he did best: pushed, provoked, made himself unbearable. He gave you every reason to hate him. Because if you loved a cursed thing, maybe the curse would claim you, too. And Jeonghan—fool that he was—would rather be unloved than be the reason you were ruined.
Joshua reached over, not saying a word, and rested a hand on his brother’s shoulder. In the quiet, the trees swayed. Somewhere far off, a hawk cried.
And the two princes sat alone in the clearing—one still smoking from old magic, the other quietly holding him together—as the last vestiges of dragonfire cooled to ash.
PART ONE | PART TWO | PART THREE
⟢ end notes: i'm having SUCHHH a ride writing this, you guys have no idea lmfao!!! and if you noticed, joshua's mc from his fic in the series finally has a name too + chan and hyejin appearance, who else cheered? i was supposed to have this up next week, but today's a holiday for me, so i got around to editing and finally cleaning up this part :3c i really really tried to make two parts work but... :( however, like in my jeongcheol x reader fic, inflection point, all the best things come in threes! that said, thank you oh-so much for the overwhelming reception on the first part T T i was gone for more than a year, so i didn't expect people to like my stuff after all this time UEUEUEUE see you in the finale!!!!
this is part of the it’s complicated series.
#seventeen smut#svthub#jeonghan smut#jeonghan x reader#seventeen x reader#svt x reader#svt smut#lovelyhan#full length fic 📚
273 notes
·
View notes
Text



꩜summary: you can't risk it, even if you want to
꩜pairing: pierre gasly x fem! reader
“She’s not into it, don’t even bother.”
That’s all it took to pique Pierre’s interest. You were a legendary engineer. You asked the questions no one wanted to hear, gave solutions no one had thought of. You cared about the work you were doing, you cared about the cars, about the drivers, about it all.
Switching from Indycar to Formula 1 mustn’t have been easy, but if it wasn’t, you surely weren’t making that known. You took everything in your stride, pushing the FIA to its limits, pushing the GPDA to its limits. It was impressive. It was hot. Pierre enjoyed every second of it.
“Busy day?’ he asked, sitting beside you at the bar. You had a beer in hand. He had some French wine he was sure you were judging, and he loved every second of it.
“You were there, you saw how it went,” you shrugged. “You?”
He shrugged. “Eh,” he took another sip. “Nothing out of the ordinary.”
“Oh, putting it into the wall is ordinary for you?” you teased, an amused smirk on your face. “May I ask why you have a seat?”
“I don’t know,” he smirked right back at you. “Sometimes I don’t shove it into the wall.”
“Wow, I’d love to see that,” you faked interest. “And how often does that happen, once in a blue moon?”
He laughed. “You’re funny.”
“I try,” you smiled. “Do you have a reason to be over here or…?”
“Just enjoying the view,” he smirked. You rolled your eyes, turned around, and left him sitting there at the bar. He hated seeing you leave, but loved watching you go.
Things escalated from that night onwards. Glances in the paddock, constant flirting even on camera, and that stupid smile that weirdly did it for you.
Technically, it was after paddock hours, but a turnstile wasn’t going to stop you from finishing up your work. You had deadlines to meet, and you weren’t super interested in not meeting them for the sake of the track’s closing time. You were sitting on the floor of the media pen, laptop in front of you as you stifled through pages after pages of notes. You knew it looked a little ridiculous, but you didn’t really care.
He was just leaving the paddock, and somehow caught a glimpse of you in the media pen. Paper everywhere. Laptop open in front of you. Tired look in your eyes. He liked the paddock when it was empty, but he liked it even better when it gave him a shot to talk to you. It was a little pathetic how often he tried to talk to you, and he knew it was a problem for you, but a part of him didn’t really care. Yes, you might’ve been a Mercedes engineer, but you were interesting. If something was interesting, he was going to risk anything to get it.
“Still working even after the sun goes down, eh?” he smirked, walking in with his arms crossed. You looked up, then rolled your eyes.
“Gasly,” you nodded, going back to your work. “Shouldn’t you be somewhere apologising for your crash today?”
He chuckled. “That was Franco, actually,” he took a step closer, putting a hand under your chin and making you look at him. You ‘ve laughed. “Don’t act like you don’t watch my every move out on that track.”
“I don’t have to act, I just don’t,” you shot back. “Maybe get into an interesting team and score some real points, and then I’ll care,’ you pushed his hand away.
“You and I both know Alpine in more than interesting-”
“Not out on track. Maybe internally, but not on track. I analyse track results,” you bit back. You weren’t interested in this conversation, in offering him more of your time than he already took up.
“You’re feisty today,” he chuckled. “What’s wrong?”
“I’m busy, and some annoying French guy is trying to talk to me,” your tone had a lot more bite than you had anticipated, and the air switched. You were properly annoyed. You didn’t want to talk. None of this playing hard to get bullshit, you truly didn’t want to talk to him. He recoiled, his expression turning to offence. “Just fuck off Pierre.”
“Glady,” he scoffed before leaving. You groaned. You’d gotten where you’d gotten all on your own. You’d worked. You’d fought. You’d taken jobs that were below you. Learnt skills you never needed. Focused in on things that didn’t matter. Did all of it to get you where you were. And you did it alone, for a reason. You didn’t want those stupid rumours, the questions of how many people you had to sleep with to get where you were, the knowing glances so many mechanics and engineers gave you. Despite the rumours, you did it all alone. And you knew the second you so much as slightly entertained Pierre, he’d never let you go. Not that you wanted him to. The last few weeks had been fun. Flirting, catching him at different times, talking to him after races. But you couldn’t give up everything you worked for, and your integrity. So you couldn’t do it. If only he knew that you did like him, better than anyone you’d ever met. You liked his stupid jokes and shitty attempts at flirting. You liked his driving style. You liked his resilience.
Pierre walked into his hotel room, stewing on your encounter. He didn’t mean to get in your way, he just wanted to talk. You’d never had a problem with it before. Yeah, maybe he came on a bit strong, but that hadn’t been an issue before. He dropped down on his bed, exhausted. The race had gone to shit, as usual, and he had just wanted to talk to the pretty girl he was clearly falling for. He opened his phone for the first time since the race, and saw the thousands of notifications, then groaned.
Then he saw one in particular. From an unknown number.
If I cut you off, it just means I care. - the view.
He smirked at his phone. Maybe it wasn’t totally hopeless after all.
navigation for my blog :)
alpine masterlist
so close to what masterlist
pop queens mixtape
#pierre gasly#pierre gasly imagine#pierre gasly smau#pierre gasly x reader#pierre gasly x you#pierre gasly x y/n#pierre gasly fanfic#pierre gasly fluff#Pierre Gasly fanfiction#formula 1 x y/n#formula 1 x you#formula 1 x reader#formula one x reader#formula 1#formula one#formula 1 x female reader#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#f1 fluff#formula one imagine#f1 fanfic#so close to what
173 notes
·
View notes
Note
spencer fluff when you’re anxious and can’t sleep
Thank you so much for the req! This is perfect for me as a lifelong insomniac, I actually just wrote this in one sitting on no sleep😭 Oh to have Spencer Reid take care of me when I can’t sleep
Bedtime Stories // Spencer Reid📚



Synopsis: Spencer wakes up to you tossing and turning in bed, insistent on reading you a bedtime story to calm you down and soothe you through the night.
Pairing: Spencer x gn! reader
Genre: fluff
Notes/Tags: reader kind of has a panic attack almost but Spencer helps them through it, lots of lovey dovey cuddles and kisses, Spencer is literally a dream boyfriend, Spencer talks about his childhood a little (cherrygarcia-07 staple sorry), Alice’s Adventures In Wonderland mention yayyyy, talks about Spencer as a kid (cute I promise not completely sad for once), some light banter between the two of them, this was not planned out at all I just sat and wrote so lmk if it’s messy lol I also wrote it on zero sleep myself :3
Word Count: 2k
masterlist // if you enjoy pls reblog!! it helps so much!!
————————————————————————————🌙————————————————————————
Your eyes shot open again for what felt like the 10th time that night, painfully alert despite the heaviness weighing down your eyelids. That feeling in your throat wouldn’t go away- that hoarse, hard-to-breathe feeling of dread that clawed at you from the inside. Your chest heaved, but you couldn’t figure out why. Nothing was wrong, was it? Your brows furrowed as you tried to think; am I forgetting a deadline? Did I leave something on in my apartment before coming here? Is the universe about to implode and it’s just waiting for me to fall asleep so it can get it over with? The frustration got the better of you, tired tears pricking your lash line and you turned your head to the side, hoping to relieve your anxiety with the view resting on the pillow beside you.
It was unfair, really, how pretty Spencer looked when he slept- how pretty he looked all the time but especially like this. At his most peaceful. His lips were parted slightly, gentle puffs of air faintly hitting your shoulder where his face rested so close to you (proof of how clingy a sleeper he was no matter how much he would deny it). His soft hair fell half over his eyes and half over his pillow, the moonlight creeping in through the curtains highlighting that tiny bump on his nose you’ve traced with your finger a thousand times. It should have calmed you down. It usually does. But tonight, the way his eyelids fluttered ever so delicately as he dreamt just made you feel worse as you watched him, wide, wide awake.
With a huff, you tossed onto your side with your back to him as you planted your gaze on the digital clock glaring back at you, its violent red lights mocking you from the nightstand. You were so focused on trying to calm your relentlessly unsteady breathing that you didn’t notice the arm sneaking around your waist from behind you.
“Hey,” a raspy voice whispered, making you jump slightly, but you didn’t turn around. “Is everything okay?”
“Just can’t sleep.” You mumbled quietly, narrowing your eyes so that the blaring red numbers became nothing but a blur.
The arm pulled you closer. “Yeah, I know. I’ve woken up to you going to the bathroom four times tonight already, that’s far higher than your nightly average.”
Guiltily, your eyes squeezed shut as you sucked a sharp breath in through your teeth. You thought you’d gotten away with not waking him up. You’d been trying absolutely anything to appease your brain and convince it to let you get even an hour of sleep. At first you thought maybe I just need to pee and haven’t realised it, but then after another thirty minutes in bed you convinced yourself you must just be too warm and needed to splash some cold water on your face. The third time you thought brushing your teeth again might reinforce the ‘okay it’s bedtime’ part of your brain- and the fourth time had just been to cry.
“I didn’t mean to wake you, I’m sorry.”
“Always wake me if something’s wrong, sweetheart.” Spencer pressed a small kiss to your shoulder as his thumb rubbed circles over your stomach. Sighing, you finally decided to roll over to face him.
God, those eyes. They were always the first thing you saw when you looked at him, how could they not be? Even half asleep they glimmered in the low light, hues of brown and gold glowing through the darkness of the twilight. Right now they were looking at you with so much love and so much worry that it almost made you feel at ease again- but not quite.
“I don’t know what’s wrong. I think I feel sick.” You spoke, voice small yet pounding in your head with every word.
“Sick how, baby?” Spencer asked, his voice like honey as he moved to run a gentle hand through your hair.
You pouted slightly as you thought about it, but you didn’t really know. Did you even feel sick? You thought you felt a little nauseous, but maybe it was just the breathlessness you were still fighting.
“Anxiety.” You decided on. You tried to force out more words than that, but they wouldn’t come.
“Okay,” he nodded understandingly, fingers never stopping their tender motions against your scalp, “can you tell me what you’re anxious about?”
You felt bad- he was trying so hard to help and you couldn’t even meet him half way.
“I don’t know. I don’t know, I’m sorry.” Your voice shook as you trailed off and the look in his eyes hardened slightly but not at you, never at you, at whatever had happened in the past to make you apologise for needing help.
“Why are you saying sorry?”
“Because I woke you up and I can’t even tell you why.” You sniffled, scrunching up your nose in a way you’d picked up from him. “I’m keeping us both awake and I don’t even know why.”
“Well, can you tell me what you’re thinking about now?” He asked, voice low and soothing like some kind of angelic white noise.
Closing your eyes, you took a deep breath. All you saw behind your eyelids was the unforgiving blinking of the clock behind you.
“I’m thinking that it’s two o’clock in the damn morning and I’ve been trying to sleep for three hours. I’m thinking that even if I fall asleep now I’ll only get four hours of sleep, but actually I’m going to get even less than that because of the time I’m wasting right now talking about it. That’s not even what was bothering me in the first place, though.”
“But it’s certainly not helping, is it?” Spencer hummed and you nodded into his touch. “Could you try and tell me what was bothering you?”
You shook your head and your face crumpled, the feeling in your throat tightening as you threw your forehead against his shoulder. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around you and pulled you close as he pressed a dozen kisses into your hair. A small whimper left your lips, muffled against his sleep shirt, and you allowed yourself to melt into him as his hands rubbed your spine in time with his coos against your ear.
“You’re okay, baby. You’re okay. Breathe with me, yeah? In and out, that’s it.”
Eventually your breathing evened out as it matched his pace. You immediately felt so much calmer, like your lungs had forgotten their rhythm without him but were finally back in harmony. A tranquil silence wrapped the two of you in a warm embrace as you breathed in his comforting smell, grounding yourself to him. After a while, he pulled back, pressing a light kiss to the tip of your nose as he spoke.
“Are you feeling better?”
“Yeah. Not perfect, but yeah.” You gave him a small smile, and you watched the worry vanish from his eyes as you did. “I still don’t know what was wrong, though. I just couldn’t get my brain to shut up.”
“It’s okay not to know sometimes, but you can’t let yourself spiral like that on your own. Not when I’m right here for you.”
“I know, Spence. I’m s-“
“Hey.” He cut you off with mock seriousness, brows furrowing as you let out a tiny giggle. “No more talk of the ‘S’ word, okay?”
“Okay, okay.” A mischievous grin tugged at the corners of your lips. “My apologies.”
The side glance he shot you almost made you burst out laughing in his face, but you bit it back.
“You won’t win me over with your sarcastic use of synonyms.” He warned, though the smile growing on his face said otherwise. “Hey, can I try reading to you? It might help you get some sleep, or if not it’ll at least relax you a little.”
A warmth bloomed in your chest, replacing the unnamed dread from earlier. It may not help you to sleep, but the promise of listening to his heavenly voice babble on as you tuck yourself into him was simply too good to pass up.
“I would love that if you don’t mind staying awake.”
“For all you know this could just be my clever ruse to trick you into letting me stay up all night reading.” Spencer hopped out of bed excitedly, leaning back over the mattress to press a quick kiss to your lips before darting out of the room.
In his absence, you hugged his pillow to your chest, smiling to yourself as you listened to him stumble around the living room in the dark as he made his way to the library worthy bookshelves lining the walls. After a few moments he wandered back in, mirroring your position as he clung his chosen book to his own chest.
“Alice’s Adventures In Wonderland?” You questioned, raising an eyebrow slightly as he climbed back into bed beside you.
“You don’t like it?” He asked, turning the book over in his hands. “I could go and pick something else?”
“No, no. Alice is fine. I promise.” You added when you noticed he still had one leg on the floor ready to jump back into action. “It’s just whenever you run off to get a book I expect you to bring back something five thousand pages long and written in Russian.”
He chuckled as he pulled his leg up onto the bed with finality, pulling the duvet up over you both. “I’m not convinced that would make as good a bedtime story.”
Sighing contently, you nestled into his side as his arm draped around your shoulders. “What makes Alice a good bedtime story, then?” You asked, just to hear him ramble.
“Actually,” he began, voice quieter, more vulnerable than before, “I used to read this to myself as a kid when I couldn’t sleep.”
“I thought you were reading, like, Shakespeare and stuff as a kid.” You mumbled, gleefully picturing a little Spencer in his too-big glasses in your head.
“I was.” He laughed lightly, pausing to take a short breath before continuing. “But I used to read this when I was anxious, like you. Some nights I would be so worried about my mom that I couldn’t sleep and this would always be the first book I went to. It’s absurd, it’s irrational- at times even scary- but the fact it all worked out in the end made me feel better.”
“I never knew that.” You whispered. He rolled his bottom lip between his teeth slowly, his gaze distant for a moment before falling back to you.
“Getting lost in someone else’s world gave me hope about my own, and more importantly right now, always put me to sleep.” He took your hand in his, gently pulling your arm around his waist as his other hand flicked open the cover of the book. “I hope it does the same for you.”
With a dramatic clearing of his throat and a spill of laughter from you, Spencer began reading. As he spoke you couldn’t help but picture him as a young boy tucked up in bed with a mini flashlight between his teeth or a lamp on his nightstand, glasses slipping down his nose as he read. You wondered if he read in his head, painting vivid imagery in his mind like his own private movie, or if he read aloud to himself quietly, mindful of his sleeping mother down the hall. Did he read with the same excitement in his voice as he narrated Alice’s head poking through the roof of the house? Did he give the blue caterpillar the same silly voice he’s speaking in now or has he made it up fresh to make you smile? You wondered as your eyelids grew heavy again if when he fell asleep he dreamt of white rabbits and mad hatters, his glasses still perched on his nose and book open in his little lap.
You couldn’t pin point where in the story you’d finally dozed off, but you know you fell asleep happy wrapped in the arms of the love of your life, the sweetest soul to ever grace the air you breathe. Next time, you wouldn’t hesitate to wake him up.
-
#criminal minds#spencer reid#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid fic#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid oneshot#criminal minds fanfiction#criminal minds fic#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid headcanon#spencer reid x you
198 notes
·
View notes
Text
Simon "Ghost" Riley x Fem!Virgin!Reader
Fandom: Call of Duty
Character(s): Simon Riley, Reader
Summary: A training mission puts you and the lieutenant Simon Riley in close quarters. That wouldn't be too bad except there might be some desires shared between you, lingering in the background, and after getting pinned beneath him in a pivotal moment, maybe those desires comes flooding to the surface in a big way. Too bad you have a secret that needs to be revealed.
Word Count: 5.4 k
Warnings:

From the ask HERE (forever ago now someone asked about a virgin!reader with Simon and I finally finished it!)
The old, abandoned factory creaks and groans as the amber light of the late afternoon fills the space. Captain Price waits for the last of the straggling members of his task force to make their way over from the transport vehicles and line up before him. The delay makes you impatient and you look around you to see who it is holding everything up, but that is immediately abandoned as the person your eyes end up making contact with are those of the skull-masked lieutenant who is standing only a few feet behind you.
Suddenly you can hear your heartbeat in your ears. Why is he standing so close?
Not that you’re trying to read patterns that aren’t there, but you swear that that hulking military officer has been in your bubble more and more lately. Could this just be an intimidation tactic… or possibly something m… No, you aren’t even going to allow yourself to entertain such a ridiculous idea. Sure, there might have been a time where it almost seemed like there was something there between the pair of you, but that time had long since passed after you decided that someone as seasoned as the lieutenant couldn’t possibly want to get involved with someone as inexperienced as you.
Quickly you break eye contact and turn your body back around, but it doesn’t feel fast enough and that fills you with anxiety; you don’t need him thinking your look means something more than it does. His presence is just a surprise, that’s all… at least that’s what you keep trying to convince yourself of, repeating the phrase in your head until your heart rate slows.
Behind you, Lt. Riley watches you fidget with your hands while you keep your head plastered unnaturally straight ahead. He’s grateful for his choice in attire as his balaclava perfectly hides the smirk that is now on his lips as he silently chuckles to himself. You were quick, but not quick enough that he wasn’t able to catch the heat that had risen in your cheeks as you hurriedly turned away from his sight.
Those coffee-colored eyes linger on the back of your head as he recalls all the times in the past couple of weeks the same thing has happened, when he’s caught you off-guard by being nearer than you expected. It had started by accident, just being at the right place at the right time, but once he saw the flush in your cheeks as that nervous smile filled out your mouth he found himself interested in making it happen again and again. Now it’s become a game and even though he knows he shouldn’t, he likes how flustered you get just being under his silent gaze.
Just a bit of innocent fun, that’s all, he thinks to himself, not letting himself even entertain that it might not be so innocent at this point.
You just make it so easy for him to mess with; it’s not like he has to have some ulterior motive behind his actions, right? He had already made his decision to not allow to get involved with a bastard like him, but that doesn’t mean he can’t enjoy making you nervous with barely any effort.
The loud sound of a throat being cleared brings the lieutenant’s attention back into the present. The last of the members have finally gathered around and the captain moves back to the front of the group ready to speak. Lt. Riley makes one last move and takes a few steps closer towards your back to watch you tense to his presence which causes certain intrusive thoughts to suddenly creep up to the surface of his mind, making it harder to pay attention to what the captain is talking about.
“Rules are simple,” Captain Price says in his usual firm, authoritative voice as he hands a stack of blue velcro patches to the closest member, beckoning him to pass them around. “Each of ya take a patch. You must wear it on your shoulder and it must be visible at all times. Once the word is given, the timer starts. You have ten minutes to prepare your initial hiding point before being let loose.”
The stack of patches gets handed to you and you take yours before passing them back to the lieutenant with a slight tremble in your hand as your gloved fingers brush past one another. You curse yourself at how pathetic you’re being about this; you want to prove yourself with this training and there is only one person that you worry about: the lieutenant. If you can’t pull yourself together, you may be out of this before it even begins.
“After that, a gunshot will signal that the game has begun,” Price continues after a brief pause. “You’ll have till 2100 hours ta gather as many of your fellow team members patches as you can however ya see fit. Don’t make me regret this by injuring each other. Keep it safe, but do what ya must ta get your marks.”
There is heat near the side of your face, but you don’t turn to face it. Instead, you catch yourself holding your breath to stand as still as possible as the lieutenant’s gruff voice is now in your ear. “Good luck, little mouse,” he says before moving back.
You struggle to regain your composure again as Price’s voice cuts back in. “Your ten minutes starts…now.”
And just like that everyone takes off in different directions, plotting as they move, concocting strategies that they hope will get them a win. You clamber your way to the outside of the building at first, but once you catch sight of a few others that also seem to have had the same idea, you suddenly feel too exposed to stay and cautiously make your way back inside.
The sun sits lower towards the horizon as you make it to the top floor of the building, up a back stairwell. You risk diverting your eye line on your surroundings to check the watch on your wrist; it’s been a good hour and a half since you’ve seen another soul, but you don’t feel safe in the slightest. Just because you don’t have visuals on any movement, doesn’t mean that there’s no one there. Years of experience and training have taught you to stay on constant high alert no matter the circumstances. Even though you are apparently all alone, you try to slow down your movements to reduce any unnecessary noise and yet even with how carefully you advance through the area, even the sound of your heartbeat seems to echo off the walls.
The thrill of being on high alert makes your limbs tingle, but you can’t afford to slack, not when every person on this team is at the top of their game and if you want to come out on top you’re going to have to push yourself harder.
You come to yet another corner and you pause to listen before slowly peeking around it. There’s nothing but empty space waiting for you in the next room and you take a couple steps out into it, ready to clear the area more thoroughly, when everything comes crashing down as you are grabbed, pulled around the wall, and slammed into it. Your eyes focus on the person pushing into you and your breath catches in your throat as you realize who is staring back at you– it is none other than the masked lieutenant himself.
The decaying wall behind you gives slightly under the pressure as Lt. Riley pins you against it by your shoulders, using his wide forearm to bear down on your sternum to keep you contained while also keeping one of his hands free to use. “Well, well, well, seems I caught a little mouse creepin’ ‘bout,” he mocks and you can hear the cocky, self-satisfaction brewing in his tone. “Gotta be more fuckin’ careful than that, luv. You’re not as quiet nor as stealthy as ya think ya are. Been tailin’ ya for a while, just waitin’ for the perfect moment ta move in.”
You struggle against his arm, but it does little good. There’s too much of him and not enough of you.
“How did you even hear me?” you ask. “I barely breathed.”
He chuckles in that deep, bassy voice. “Ya should fuckin’ know nothin’ gets past me.”
Those dark eyes from within his skull mask look down to find the bright blue patch at the top of your arm as you continue to struggle to unsuccessfully wriggle from his grasp. His hand reaches to the patch on your bicep to rip it off and claim his prize, but before he can grab it you react by kicking at his shin with the heel of your boot which makes him stumble back just enough that you are able to wriggle your way from under the pressure of his arm.
You take a quick step to pivot so you can run off and you almost get away, but his recovery is too quick. Striking out his foot he trips you so that you tumble to the ground; now he can keep you better subdued.
Quickly you try to roll to your side so you can get yourself back up, but he is already on top of you, pushing you back down so that you lay supine as he swings a thick thigh over your lap. You’re pinned under him and with the bulk of that 6’4” military man on top of you there is no chance you’ll get lucky enough to escape again.
It’s over for you.
That dark gaze stares back down with you as he works to regain his composure, his chest heaving up and down laboriously with each strained breath that he intakes to recover from the sudden rush of adrenaline through his veins.
"Not fuckin’ quick enough, little mouse," he pants. “Did ya fuckin' think ya could get away from me?”
Once more his hand reaches for the patch on your arm, this time without any worry that he won’t get it. “Best hold still,” he says, that gravelly tone lower after the noisiness of the tussle as to not draw any unwanted company before he can get himself up and out of the area.
Lt. Riley still has more hunting to do and being detected already isn’t going to help.
Even as the velcro starts to pry apart, you still decide to give your last bit of effort and squirm in his gasp, not ready to admit defeat even in the face of the inevitable. “You’re not gettin’ away, luv,” he says as the distinct sound of velcro ripping away from itself echoes across the bare walls that conceal you both.
“If you think I’m gonna give up without a fight, you’re dead fucking wrong, lieutenant,” you say through gritted teeth as you twist your shoulders, but to no avail.
“Feisty thing,” he picks, slapping your patch just below his on his vest. “Lotta good it did ya.”
Secured on his person, he looks back down. “Now, what am I gonna do with ya?” he questions with a chuckle.
You scowl up at him as you lay there panting through your own rush of adrenaline. Is it all from the struggle, though? As you continue to look up at him from your position on your back, you aren’t so sure anymore. You can feel something changing in the atmosphere between you both, the charging of the atoms around your bodies as you stare back up into the intimidating masked face of your lieutenant as he towers over top of you, his wide thighs resting against the sides of your waist.
Catching his eyes, you notice something wash over his gaze: instead of that determined, steady gaze, he peers down at you with a look that makes your heart skip a beat.
And for good reason. There is only one thought going through Lt. Riley’s head now: Fuck, you look good on your back.
You flush hot all over, drawn into the intensity in his eyes. It’s intoxicating to be under that coffee-colored gaze, being the only person who has his full attention. Lost in that revelry it takes you a minute, but that's when you feel it: the outline of something hard poking you through the crotch of his pants.
Is that what you think it is? Oh fuck, he’s getting hard. You should stop, right? But you don’t want to and for some reason he isn’t stopping you. At least he wasn’t, but now your gloved hand is in his as he brings up off of him and towards his mouth.
And yet…
You watch on wide eyed as he pulls up the lip of his mask up and situates it to rest over the bridge of his nose, exposing the lower half of his face. Grabbing the cuff of your glove between his teeth he rips the fabric up to expose the delicate skin of your palm. He spits the fabric from his mouth, tossing it aside before bringing your hand back down and placing it over the bulge growing near the zipper of his pants.
"Ya feel that, little mouse? How hard I am?" he asks as he presses your hand into the stiff peak. "That's what you fuckin' do ta me."
Your breath catches in your chest as your heartbeat thuds violently against your ribs. The feel of a distinct pulse now rhythmically thumps against your palm, making the heat in your face rise until your cheeks feel swollen and on fire and your mind goes static.
What do you do? What do you want to do?
Suddenly, as if piloted by instinct alone, you begin to move your hand up and down over the swell and he can't help the deep groan that escapes through his lips. The bassy sound causes a throbbing between your closed thighs, an ache that suddenly gathers in the pit of your stomach. You continue to slowly rub along the mound, enjoying the way his cock leaps at your touch as it grows even more stiff.
Silence fills the space around you as the lieutenant reciprocates your action by rolling his hips into your hand, grinding against the warm surface of your palm in a motion that fills your head with a need to see him actually take you. Desperately you squirm beneath him to clench your thighs together tighter to relieve the building pressure and he senses your movement.
"Is it achin'?" he questions quietly, his voice husky with his need. “Do ya need somethin’ ta take the edge off?”
It takes you a few seconds for your brain to comprehend the question, but when you do you can only nod your head in response as your mouth suddenly feels too dry to create sounds.
The lieutenant sits still for a moment, head cocked to one side and then the other. It looks as if he is listening for something, but other than the sound of the beat in your ears and his panted breaths there is nothing. You are both all alone, secluded in this remote section of the large building, as the shadows grow ever longer with the incoming night. The last he had seen the rest of the team they were nowhere near this area.
There’s no one to interrupt what is rapidly unfolding between you, but he knows that could change in an instant. He needs to be fast.
Turning his attention fully back to you, he pauses. This is a terrible fucking idea, but the way you look pinned beneath him, your hand stroking over his hard cock, that doe eyed, begging look that you keep giving him, it's too much to handle. Simon Riley is a man of restraint, but at this moment all the training he has endured to reach this point in his career fails him.
All that suppressed desire comes bubbling to the surface like a tidal wave. Lost in the heat of the moment he cannot deny his attraction anymore than he can deny the air trying desperately to enter his lungs to calm him, but failing.
“Fuckin’ hell, ya don’t know how bad I need ya,” he says in a groan that nearly stops your heart.
A haze clouds your mind that you drunkenly watch through as your superior leans down into you, the bulk of his weight compressing your chest as his hungry lips immediately steal your mouth with such deadly force that it feels as if the pair of yours are magnetized and he can’t keep them from being violently drawn together. The feeling is unfamiliar and overwhelmingly intense, knocking the wind from your lungs while filling you full of his contagious desire.
Pinned beneath him into the broken flooring and at his mercy, you are falling apart as your head swirls with an ecstasy you have never felt before. It is true that your lips had caressed others before his, but not like this, never like this, and it awakens something in you… something instinctual.
In that moment, you give yourself over to that feral side of yourself, the one that had always been hiding under the surface, but never allowed to come into the light. Everywhere he touches comes alive and the further he goes up under your clothes, pulling up layers to glide his hands along your curves, the more your body desperately craves.
Your movements are hesitant, but exploratory, greedily digging up under his tactical vest covering his torso to get to the burning, sweat-slick flesh lying beneath. A patch of short, soft hair meets your fingertips as you get up through the bottom of his shirt and make contact with his lower abdomen. His skin feels like it’s on fire under your palms and you moan into his mouth as your hands study the contours of his hips and stomach through touch alone.
Fuck, he can’t wait; this needs to happen now before someone comes to ruin this.
“Gotta make it quick,” he pants as he hastily reaches between your bodies and rips down the zipper on his pants. “Are ya wet?”
The sound hits your ears and suddenly it all becomes too real. This is really happening. And though you don’t want him to stop, there is a secret that is burning a hole in your chest that you can’t hide away anymore.
Lt. Riley can feel you suddenly go rigid under him and pauses his movements to prop himself up by his arms so that he can look into your face. He stares into your eyes, panting through his need. “Ya alright?” he asks.
You suck your bottom lip into your mouth to nervously pick at the skin with your teeth as you hesitate to respond. Anxiety has its grip in you at the thought of what you are about to admit, but you know that you are going to have to speak up because you are out of your element now and he is going to know it soon enough.
“I- I’m…I mean, I- I haven’t ever…done something like this,” you stammer out the confession, admitting the embarrassing information while you suddenly avoid his gaze.
His brow furrows under the pulled up mask. “Ya mean where ya can get caught?” he asks to clarify as he doesn’t understand. “We’ll be quick.”
You shake your head. It’s worse than that, you think to yourself. “I…” you take a breath and your stomach drops, “I’m still a virgin.”
The realization of your words washes over the lieutenant like cold water. It never would have occurred to him that you had no experience in that area, but even so he isn’t judging. You probably have your reasons and that is fine, all he cares about is what he does right now. This isn’t the time or place to give you an experience that intense that you’ve never had before. He wants to be able to take his time and make it a memory you won’t ever forget and that isn’t going to happen on the dirty floor of this derelict building.
He begins to move back. “Please…don’t stop…” you beg as you reach out for him, but Lt. Riley is already sitting himself upright and zipping himself back up.
Those big brown eyes look down at you and he shakes his head. “Not like this,” he says. “This ain’t how your first time’s gonna be.”
Throwing his leg over your body, he moves off from on top of you and kneels besides your legs. Your hands instantly move up to your face and you frustratedly cover your eyes in a vain attempt to calm the storm of hormones raging inside, thinking that all of this buildup is going nowhere all because you couldn’t just keep your mouth shut.
You keep your face concealed while waiting to hear the fading crunch from the soles of his boots as he leaves, but the sound never comes. From the blackness behind your palms you feel something tugging at the clothing near your belly button and quickly you remove your hands and open your eyes to see your lieutenant leaning over top of you, his tactical vest removed and set on the floor as he hurriedly begins undoing the belt on your pants..
“We ain’t got much time left, but I can’t leave ya fuckin’ empty handed,” he grunts with a smirk as he finally frees the buckle from itself. “Won’t take your virginity ‘ere, never said I wouldn’t make ya come. Gotta finish what I started. Ya want that, little mouse?”
You don’t say a word, just stare while he works, but that won’t do. Lt. Riley isn’t going to take anything that isn’t explicitly given to him and unless he can hear you say it out loud that you want him to give you a parting gift, he isn’t going to continue.
“ ‘less ya want me ta stop,” he says as he removes his hands from your waist.
Immediately you sit up just enough to grab at his wrists and secure his hands back onto you right at the fastener on your pants. “Don’t you fucking dare,” you breathe the words in an angered huff. “I want it, please.”
Lt. Riley smirks. “Good fuckin’ girl,” he praises.
Those long fingers draw the waistband of your pants together to unhook the button, quickly ripping down the tab of the zipper before he is sliding the dense clothing off your hips and down the length of your legs. “Need these fuckin’ things outta my way then,” he says as he bunches the pants legs up at the top of your boots.
Time is of the essence and he has to choose his actions carefully, wasting time taking off everything is too risky; just the essentials will have to do. As soon as he gets your pants low enough, he crosses his arms over his torso and quickly rips up his shirt off his body and throws it on top of his vest.
“Can’t risk gettin’ anything on me, don’t need them fuckin’ nosey bastards gettin’ curious,” he answers the curiosity in your cocked brow from the question that you haven’t asked. “This’ll be our secret, yeah?”
You can’t complain, as soon as that shirt is up over his head you get an eyeful of absolute perfection in the form of bulky muscles that line his thick torso covered in a mouthwatering bit of hair that leads down into the top of his pants. From the way his clothes always hugged his body, you knew that man was big, but fuck seeing it in person is a whole other story. And now you desperately need to feel that girthy torso spreading your thighs wide as the throbbing that was just poking against you fills you full.
Not wasting another second he slips your legs over his head to wear them draped around his shoulders like a necklace as he slides his body in on his hands and knees so that his face is close to the panties still covering your pussy; one last impediment to his goal. Hooking his fingers into the crotch of the small swath of fabric cloaking your cunt, he pulls it out of his way and his breath hitches at the sight.
It’s better than he could have imagined. Immediately he meets those soft, pillowy lips with his as he places a few tender kisses to them and already the contact has you squirming over his features.
Goddamn, you have a pussy he could lose himself in.
Pulling his hand in, he spreads your lips with his fingers to find your clit through them. "Let's see how good ya taste, little mouse," he groans before he locks his lips around you and his tongue slithers its way from between his lips to find its mark.
The moment the tip of his tongue makes contact with your clit you see stars and your back arches off the ground. Touching yourself was one thing, you know your own body, but having the control given to someone else with the experience to know just how to do it, makes you instantly weak.
With a hand gripped into your hip he takes you like he owns you and you've never felt more desired before. Over and over his tongue laps between the lips of your pussy, rolling over that sensitive nub with skill and precision. This is what he has craved all this time, to make you come undone, and several times his eyes dart up to catch a glimpse of your face as you lose yourself in the sensation of it all.
Your honey fills his mouth and dances along his taste buds as he buries his face into you even further, not caring about the cloth still sitting on his face. If your scent melts into the fibers then it will only serve as a reminder of what happened here. Everything outside of your thighs gets forgotten as his lips lock around that nub and he sucks it into his mouth and you buck wildly over his features, the heels of your boots digging into his back that only makes him moan at the delicious sting.
Is this what it’s like to be craved by another? Fuck, you could get addicted to this. All that desire being unleashed in the way he devours mixed with the excitement from being taken by the lieutenant and the risk of being so exposed like this has your orgasm rapidly approaching faster than you thought possible.
“Ahh, getting… close,” you murmur out, struggling to keep your voice low.
"Tha's it," he grunts as he surfaces for a quick inhale of air from between your lips, "come for me. Cum on my fuckin’ tongue, little mouse."
His large hand spreads out across your pelvis to push it down as he nuzzles the tip of his nose against your clit so that his tongue can strike up inside that dripping hole. Your juices mix with his saliva and dribble down his chin and out from the corners of his mouth to pool on the ground beneath you both, but he doesn't slow.
He keeps the pace of his movements steady, making sure that nothing breaks his focus so that he can keep up the tempo. You’re gonna come for him, it’s the only thing he wants now; he desperately needs his head to be crushed between these beautiful thighs.
Suffocate me, sweetheart, he demands silently.
You whimper behind closed lips in an attempt to keep the noise down, but it is getting harder and harder to hold it in. The warmth in your belly is gathering quicker now to match the pulsing down between your legs. Just a little more and the wave of heat will flood your limbs violently. Reaching down, your fingertips dig into the muscles in his shoulders and he groans deliciously into your pussy.
You’re so close.
Then you feel the tensing and all at once you fall silent as that tightness snaps with an explosion that makes your body go rigid with a severe arch in your spine. You dig the back of your head into the concrete with your eyes shut as your thighs forcefully clamp together and you moan deep in your throat. Waves of hot pleasure course through you until your limbs tingle and yet that agile tongue of your superior continues to stroke you through it all as you squeeze his head like a vice.
Lt. Riley can’t see, he can’t hear, all he has is the throbbing of your cunt to keep him going. And fuck is that enough.
Time is forgotten as you ride out your pleasure to the very end and just when you think you can’t take anymore of that overwhelming sensation, the feeling begins to die down and you can relax and release your captive.
A coated and messy lieutenant emerges from between your legs with a smile plastered to his mouth that still wears you around it. “Ya did so fuckin’ good for me,” he praises as he uses the back of his hand to wipe away the cum and saliva from around his lips.
Your legs are carefully moved from his shoulders and lowered to the ground and without a word, those strong hands are pulling them back up. “Lift your hips for me, tha’s it,” he says as he finishes bringing them back and up and rebuckles them even though you hadn’t asked.
Only once you’re situated does he redress himself and then offers you his hand to help you back up to your unsteady feet. “C’mere,” he grunts as he pulls you tight to him and leans down to kiss your lips and you can taste yourself off his.
Still in a daze you rub your hand absentmindedly over your stolen patch stuck to the front of his and the lieutenant laughs into your mouth, thinking you are trying to take back what he got fair and square. “Oh no, I’m still keepin’ this, luv,” he says. “We’ll call it a consolation prize for what I just gave ya.” The lieutenant kisses you one last time.
“And ya know, the offer stands if ya still want me ta fix that other thing,” he says. “I’ll make sure ta do it right.”
With that he leaves you to finish composing yourself so you can walk back to the meeting point to wait for the rest of the team to finish the exercise. Your mind is still reeling a couple hours later with thoughts as you try to process everything even as the team loads into the transport vehicles to make the way back to base. Your sight continues to dart over to Lt. Riley’s form sitting down at the end opposite you, wondering what you’re going to do.
Do you take him up on his offer or do you let this be a one time thing?
At the other end, the lieutenant watches you from the corner of his vision as your eyes keep jumping back to him. Your scent is woven into the fibers of his mask even as it still lingers on his lips and the stubble around his chin and every time he breathes his heart races a little more. Will you decide to let him have you again and even go further? He won’t let his need get the better of him yet, but as the short journey ends and everyone begins to file out of the vehicles, he heads back to his room hoping that you’ll take him up on his offer.
The night is getting on fast when out of the silence there it is. Knock, knock, knock. Quick, soft, timid right on the lieutenant’s door. He gets up from his bed, heart beginning to pound as he reaches for the lock.
More silence follows until the lock clicks and the door opens to reveal you standing there. The lieutenant meets your gaze, but soon your attention is drawn to the pair of old sweats that cling low on his hips and the lack of shirt that leaves his chest bare. He looks you up and down and chuckles as if he’s been expecting this.
“It’s late, little mouse,” he greets you before moving to the side, a gesture clearly meant for you to come in.
The door quietly shut behind you before being locked. No sense in leaving it undone, you won’t be leaving before the sun rises.
#simon ghost riley#simon riley#call of duty#ghost cod#ghost mw2#ghost x reader#simon riley x reader#cod mw2#simon riley smut#simon ghost riley smut#simon smut#simon#ghost simon riley#simon ghost riley x reader#simon ghost x reader#simon ghost x you#simon ghost smut#ghost#ghost cod smut#cod ghost
262 notes
·
View notes
Note
could you do will smith x tennis! girlfriend like the US open or something? 😚
unforced error | ws2
requests are open
You find out an hour before the final.
A friend from your academy days — the kind who doesn’t send drama unless it matters — texts you with no warning, just screenshots.
“Thought you should see this. I’m so sorry.”
It’s a string of Instagram stories from a private account. The girl tagged Will in three different clips from a party in SoHo. One: him next to her in a booth. Two: a short video — blurry but unmistakable — of her filming while he’s leaning in close, talking near her ear. Her caption: “Not just good on the ice 😉 #number1draftpick.”
Then the final blow: a mirror selfie in what looks like a hotel room. His hoodie in the background. His duffel bag unmistakable. The caption is just a pink heart.
Your throat closes.
You zoom in. Rewatch. Try to find something — anything — that makes it okay. Maybe he was caught off-guard. Maybe she followed him. But it looks bad. It feels worse.
You don’t even realize your grip on your phone is shaking until your agent walks in.
“You’re on in forty,” they say gently.
You nod. But you don’t look up.
You lose the first set 6–2.
Commentators say nerves. Pressure. Maybe fatigue.
Only you know that your vision blurred on every second serve. That you spent most of the set wondering who he was with last night. Whether he lied. Whether he’s already gone.
But you’re too much of a fighter to let that be your story.
You claw your way back in the second set. Play smarter. Clean up your errors. Every time the ache in your chest rises, you smack it back down with a blistering forehand. And by the time the third set starts, you remember who you are.
You win it in a tiebreak.
The crowd explodes.
You raise your racquet like a machine, not like a woman who just became a US Open champion.
No joy. No roar. No tears.
Because all you can think is: He wasn’t even in the stands.
Back in your hotel suite, you're surrounded by noise: congratulations, cameras, post-match treatment. Everyone’s trying to get champagne into your hand. But the only thing you say is:
“Don’t let Will in.”
Your assistant stops. “He’s already here. Downstairs.”
“Then keep him there.”
You don’t want explanations. Not tonight. You don’t want to be gaslit. Or comforted. Or told that maybe it wasn’t what it looked like.
You just want silence.
It’s almost 1 a.m. when the knock comes again.
You think it’s room service — but when you crack the door, it’s him.
Will looks like hell.
Eyes bloodshot. Hoodie half-zipped. One hand clutching his phone like a lifeline.
He doesn’t say anything at first. Just stares at you like he’s not sure you’ll even let him speak.
“I didn’t do it,” he says, voice already breaking. “I swear to God, I didn’t touch her.”
You say nothing.
He steps closer, slow, careful — like you’re the one who might shatter.
“She came to the party with someone on the team. She kept tagging me in her stories — I didn’t even see them until they were already viral. And the hotel picture — she followed me into the lobby and took it while I was leaving. I didn’t even know she got that shot.”
Still, you say nothing. Your arms stay crossed. Your body is a wall.
“She wanted a story,” he pleads. “And I gave her one by accident. But I didn’t cheat. I didn’t lie to you. I swear”
You finally whisper, “Maybe you didn’t cheat. But I still played the biggest match of my life thinking you did. I don’t need this Will.”
You don’t try to hide the bitterness in your tone. Your message is clear, you don’t need him.
His eyes go glassy. Like that truth alone wrecked him more than anything.
“I know,” he says hoarsely. “And that’s what’s killing me.”
He breaks.
“I thought I was gonna lose my fucking mind today. Knowing you were out there — carrying that weight — while I couldn’t do anything. I should’ve caught it sooner. Should’ve shut it down before it even touched you.”
You look away.
“I would never cheat on you,” he says again, louder this time. “Never. You are the only thing in my life that isn’t chaos. That isn’t noise. You’re the part of me that’s real.”
His voice cracks. His hands tremble.
“I love you so much it scares me. And if you don’t look at me the same anymore—if I ruined it—then I don’t know how to come back from that.”
You turn toward him slowly. “You could’ve told me.”
“I didn’t even know until after you were on court,” he chokes out. “My phone was off. I was so focused on you, your match— and then by the time I knew it was too late. I thought giving you space afterwards was protecting you. But I let you think the worst, and that’s on me. All of it’s on me.”
He steps forward. “Please. Don’t shut me out. Don’t let this be the thing that breaks us.”
There’s silence.
Then you take one step. And another. Until you’re pressed against him, arms around his waist, and he folds into you like he’s home again.
He breathes your name like a prayer.
“You’re mine,” he whispers, again and again into your hair. “You’re mine, and I’m yours, and I’m never fucking risking that again.”
This time, you don’t stop the tears.
And neither does he.
#nhl x reader#will smith x reader#will smith hockey#will smith imagine#will smith nhl#will smith fic#will smith angst
154 notes
·
View notes
Text
around the clock pt2 teaser (gojo x reader)
a/n. twas bored so here’s an atc pt2 teaser 🫶🏼
It’s been two hours of anxious pacing. Two hours, a glance at the clock telling you it’s close to two-twelve in the ante meridiem, the sun having long set seven hours prior and you're sleepy because your usual bedtime when you’re at university is closer to nine.
With your nail between your teeth, you gingerly chew on it, walking back and forth between the mirror posted to your bedroom wall all the way to the window on the other side of your room.
In one of your laps, you pause to eye yourself in front of your mirror. You tug at the short hem of your sheer flowy dress, something that’s close to lingerie but you could also wear it to a bachelorette party in Vegas depending on the occasion. You wonder if it’s too much. Too sheer. Too…romantic?
The string lights were somewhere in the middle. Those warm, glowing ones that you’ve turned on that hang above your bed, because you want there to be enough lighting to see what he’ll do to you but you don’t want so much to where you’re under inspection by those beautiful eyes of his. Also, you look pretty damn hot under dim warm lighting.
The sheets were neatly made, your gigantic Costco teddy bear stashed off to the corner of the room somewhere, and the rest of it all was tidy. You tidied up for this. Why? And why were you so nervous? And, again, was this dress-slash-lingerie too romantic? And was the candle you lit at the bedside table also too romantic?
Oh goddd of course it was. You rush over to it and pick it up, blow it out like it’s the opposite of your birthday, and then shove it back into the drawer somewhere, the scent of ashy smoke tickling at your nose.
It wasn’t your idea. It was Gojo’s. He said something about how he could never fully focus on the sex when he was taking you against some corner of the house because he was always worried your mom was gonna pop out of nowhere and catch the two of you fucking. Like with each time he came inside of you, he was being conditioned like a dog to only nut when he has the feeling of fear in his veins. His words, not yours. And so he suggested: Why not at night? Just sneak me in.
It was hot. The idea of sneaking a dude inside the house. The windows set off the alarm, so you learned how to turn it off both on your mom’s phone and also at the windows without her noticing. Maybe you had the skills to run a heist of sorts, with the way you’ve thought this whole thing through.
And honestly, the idea of him in your bed was, well, kind of a silly one at first because it’s a very effeminate bed to picture a grown ass man to be in first of all, but also nice, because you’re so used to the two of you having sex standing up or on surfaces close to the nearest closet or exit such that if your mom unexpectedly came home, there was an easy escape plan. There was no easy escape plan for Gojo if the two of you were to get caught in your room, other than perhaps jump off the roof and risk breaking an ankle.
But, still, you said yes. Yes to the idea of sneaking him in at night.
Problem was, it’s been about a month since he’s seen you. You couldn’t really visit often since you had finals last week, but now you’re home for spring break and that meant a lot more time on your hands than you knew what to do with. A sentiment you shared with Gojo, to which he responded with, just do me?
Everytime you came home and saw him, it felt brand new all over again. Which was an exciting feeling for your girl down south, but not so great for your brain. Because every time you saw him after a long break of being away at some far, far away land (college), it felt like he was a stranger all over again. And you didn’t know how to act in front of him. Second-guessing things like candles and string lights and vanilla perfume and–okay, the more you look in the mirror, the more it just looks like romantic lingerie.
You take a few deep breaths to calm your nerves, and the universe couldn’t even afford that for you, because you hear scattered pounding noises at your window, which entirely startles you. You rush over to your window and open the blinds, just to jolt when the sight of a small pebble thwacks at the glass that would otherwise have hit you right between your eyes if not for the protection.
You see Gojo standing on the lawn of your house at the dead of night, only barely illuminated by the front door light of your house, and his lengthy shadow is casted across the driveway. He’s holding some loose pebbles in his hand, of which he stole from the garden clearly, and has his other hand shoved in the pocket of his gray sweatpants. He looks as he always does. Casually gorgeous. Like it took him ten minutes to get ready and look like that while you were fussing with your hair for the better part of the past couple hours just to get it to sit right.
You open the window by pushing it to the side, not without struggle due to how ungreased the panes were, and then lean over it to shoot a death glare at him. “Pebbles?? Really?? You’re throwing pebbles at my window??” you whisper-hiss at him.
He raises an arm up into the sky lazily. “Cinderella! Let down your hair,” he whisper-shouts.
“It’s Rapunzel, you idiot.”
“Oh. Well, will ya let me in?”
You glance off into the neighborhood, the darkness you find being unsettling. It was also eerily quiet, which the neighborhood always was at night to be fair, but tonight, the silence felt unwelcomed.
You glance down at Gojo, who has now abandoned the rocks off to the grassy part of the lawn and is looking up at you with hopeful eyes.
“Not through the front door,” you whisper, “that’s risky. Climb up here.”
He shrugs. “Okay.”
You watch his form disappear somewhere underneath the roof towards the garage door, and then next thing you know, he’s climbed up onto the wood paneling to then make it towards your window.
You step aside so he can squeeze through the barely sufficient amount of opening you’ve cracked open for him, ducking his head wildly under too because he was too big in general for most regular-human-sized things, and then he was standing in your room, visualized only by the warm string light lighting, and he dusts his hands off as he looks around the room.
“Damn, place looks nice,” he comments with a small huff as he catches his breath and dusts his hands off, then he turns to look at you, dragging his gaze downwards in a way that has your cheeks searing, “and you look really hot.”
“Thanks,” is all you can think to say before he grins and walks up to you, towering over you and there those nerves are again as his hands hold you by the waist and he pulls you towards him to kiss you, wasting no time at all in sliding his hands up to wrap your ribcage and prod his thumbs against the softness of your breasts through sheer fabric. You stand stiff, your arms only raising up slightly to make room for his hands with no contact, and then you gently push him away, breaking the kiss.
“I’m worried about getting caught,” you tell him candidly, placing both palms on his chest, warm through the soft cotton of his black t-shirt.
His hands slide down to hold your waist again. “What?”
“I dunno. Like, what if my mom heard you outside the house just now. Or if Yuuji can sense your presence.”
He snorts. “What, like a dog? I mean, he’s not far off from one.”
You glare at him and then pull his hands off of you before crossing the room over to the door, checking for the umpteenth time that you put the door stopper underneath it as your own version of a lock, since the actual door didn’t have one. You hear Gojo sigh behind you, and when you turn around, he’s pacing around the room now.
“Being in here’s a lot different at 2am than it is at 2pm,” he comments at the foot of the bed before continuing his leisure stroll.
“You go inside my room when you’re babysitting??” you ask.
He shrugs. “‘Course I do. You look cute in your yearbook, by the way. Nice braces.”
Heat spreads to your cheeks. “I can’t believe you, trespassing on my private property.”
“Don’t worry. I’ve never stolen any of your panties.”
“I wasn’t even worried about that.”
He stops by the foot of the bed again. “Oh. Well, in case, in the future someday, you do worry about it, then just don’t.”
He puts his hands in his pockets again and stares at you from across the room. He looks ethereal almost, with the backdrop of subtly moving lighting behind him across the wall, and you could say there was a hint of longing in his eyes with the way he was looking at you.
He jerks his head towards the surface of the bed. “C’mere.”
You shake your head slightly.
He finally crosses the room and stands in front of you, so close that you feel the warmth from him, and you look up at him with a beating heart. “It’s just me,” he says, and he takes your hand in his before placing your palm flat to his chest, “See? Just me. You remember me, don’t you?”
You melt, releasing the stiff breath you were holding in, and your arms slide past his shoulders, linking behind his neck as you pull him down to kiss you, feeling him smile against your lips as he holds you to him. He smells clean, of shampoo, like he just took a shower before coming here, and when you run your hand through the hair at the back of his head, you notice it was still a little damp.
He lifts you up suddenly by his palms under your ass, and you loosely wrap your legs around him as he carries you over to your bed, then drops you down onto it, from enough of a height where you bounce up and down a little with the springs, and suddenly he’s all you can see as he hovers over you in dim lighting.
“Um,” you squeak out when he kisses under your jaw, your hand curling to hold his shoulder as he trails his lips down your neck. “My bed is squeaky in some places, so, um, sorry. Might have to avoid those spots.”
He withdraws his lips from your skin to look at you, raises an eyebrow, then says, “you think of all the things I’d give a fuck about right now with you half naked underneath me, that it’d be a squeaking bed?”
You let out a huff of air. “It’s so that we’re quiet. So that my mom doesn’t hear.”
“Again,” he says, pressing a kiss to your cheek as his hand snakes up the flimsy fabric of your dress, his eye watching the way you’re already shivering to his touch, “not exactly my biggest worry right now.”
.
.
.
.
.
[end of teaser]
i love boxer gojo
#around the clock#gojo x reader#gojo x reader smut#gojo satoru#uhhhhhhhhhh i guess a little bit of fluff? idk#jujutsu kaisen#jjk#fanfiction
170 notes
·
View notes
Text
Caught in Your Spell || kth
Ive been so excited to read this and im very excited for every minute of it! I feel so giddy whenever I read fics of my bias. Anywho unto my thoughts :)
Already obsessed because ever since I watched The Apothecary Diaries Ive been obsessed with seeing it in fics
She wishes you were more aware of this advantage; maybe then you would be able to do something about this weird tension between you and the prestigious member of the royal court, Mage Kang.
I already love the idea that they have a somewhat established relationship! It definitely sets the tone for the entire fic.
”I certainly am,” Taehyun says, cocking his head as it becomes his turn to stare you down, “don’t tell me you’re already sick of seeing me here?”
And even from the first moments its evident that the weird tension is intact present, i absolutely love it
“She has a point— about the deliveries.” his voice is muffled by the flowers, and you lean in closer to hear better. “I’d hate to be replaced, I quite like talking to you. Two.”
I giggled, nice save Taehyun. Also I absolutely love Yunah soso much, everything about her personality is not only endearing but you can tell shes the most loving friend
Yeonjun😭oh my god ALSO IM SO SLOW, I DIDNT NOT REALIZE THEIR FAMILIARS WERE PPULBATU OH MY GOD. AND THE MOMENT WITH YEONJUN HELLO???? Taehyun my love look away </3 Ik hes using magic but still
I also feel so bad for mc when we get her feelings, it must be super hard to be human among some many different people who arent like her
Though Taehyun’s ears flush a deep scarlet, and the skin of his neck that peeks out from his uniform blushes a gentle pink, he doesn’t bother objecting to Yunah's claims— it’d be futile, and they both know it. He remains deep in thought instead, fishing through his bag for the payment, wishing nothing more than to see you and comfort you.
Screaming. I love that he doesnt even try to deny it
“Do you…” Taehyun stops himself, watching your eyes dart away, ashamed. Reaching out for your hand, he smiles sweetly at you, nodding back to the platforms behind him. “Would you like to accompany me?”
Screaming x2 hes so fucking cute i cannot take it
The entire moment where they cross the Opal Bridge and Taehyun kind of teases her and tells her she should just say hisz nameee :(((( i love them
After your rendezvous at Opal Bridge, you could no longer ignore the charged air between you two— there was something forming, something neither of you were keen to acknowledge just yet; a fragile, sweet bud that urged to bloom into a proud flower, begged to be tended to.
Oh my god this line.
I was hoping the guy that mysteriously came was Beomgyu and I was so happy that it was him and not like a bad guy LOL. Also not that I dont love Beomgyu but I have the same question :((( where is Taehyun
“You’re not denying it,” Beomgyu’s lips curl into a childish little smirk, like he’s holding back the urge to giggle, “don’t worry, you can just flirt with me in the meantime— don’t let your routine get disrupted.”
This is such a beomgyu coded line oh my god
Through the lighthearted insults and giggles, the reality of Beomgyu’s words start to crash onto you, like an overwhelming, sobering wave. The representatives from Flora. Humans. Them.
Oh :(( Also hearing Gyu’s thoughts on falling in love with a human makes me so sad because now im thinking if Taehyun thinks the same and yknow despite liking mc he wouldnt push because of her race(??)
“But, that doesn’t mean it’s impossible,” His words have an unprecedented softness to them, genuine in his answer as he continues, “I think, if it were love, I’d look past it all— I’d let them drag me down, I’d pick up after their messes happily. I’d take care of them no matter how fragile they were.”
This is such a sweet ending to his words tho :((
“Love, I only ask of you to help me with the most basic of potions,” she soothes, now standing before you at the counter, “something so simple, even a… powerless, human would be able to achieve it.”
I immediately dont like her and jesus this seems dangerous. Lowkey scared of Irene why does she feel like shes related something more
You want to forget Taehyun’s disparaging words, to erase the degrading look in his eyes. You want to pretend as though all your fears weren’t only confirmed in the end, left with an insolent reminder that you’ll never be anything more than a mere human.
I feel so sad. I know he means well but ugh. Also that entire scene was so insane I was at a literal lost for words and I genuinely feel so bad for the mc, my poor baby. I love that Taehyun also tried his best to look after mc but she’s so in her head it actually breaks my heart at the distance she created which is very valid imo.
And the way Irene is a necromancer oh my god you dangerous woman. I feel soso bad for mc because despite the very obvious fact that Yunah is looking out for her shes so in her head that she doesnt see that and just thinks everyone sees her as a mere human and it hurts
“Did you and Yunah have fun? Stringing me along like this?” you say, standing up and glaring at Taehyun; he frowns, opening his mouth to say something, but is left speechless. “Making me believe that I’d ever belong in a place like this, when in reality, you were no better than everyone else here that saw me as a little pet!”
No baby no :(((
“You think I’m happy with all of this? Do you really think it was my idea to send you off like this, away from me?”
OH MY GOD THIS LINE?!? Not Taehyun saying the sweetest words so easily what the fuck.
“I just can’t afford to lose you,” he says weakly; he’s just a step away from you now, his face so close you can analyze the look in his eyes, count every eyelash that brushes against his skin with every blink, “and if it meant letting you go to keep you safe… I’d do that, too.”
Hes so in love with her im going to pass out
THE KISS AHHHH YESSSSS
“Tell me to stop,” the look in his eyes is slowly darkening, losing that innocent shine to make way for something more— something desperate. His hand on your back has begun to wander dangerously low, hovering at the small of your back and threatening to go lower— his eyes flicker down to your shining, swollen lips, ready to dive back in, but he holds himself back. “Tell me to end it here, and I’ll listen.”
I literally went im going to pass out. Oh my god
Also being bound by magic hello???
“You imagined this?”
“So many times,” he immediately breathes out, tilting his head to kiss you deeper before pulling away briefly, letting go of your face to tug at his remaining clothes, “thought of having you under me like this so many times, making you feel good like this.”
What a good ass day to be a Tyun bias
“I meant everything I said. And more,” he suddenly speaks up, burying his head into you, fond of the comfort it brings, “Stay with me. I don’t care what Yunah thinks is best for you— I want you to stay.”
I really might pass out
He smiles, expectant of the question. “At home. He’s been missing you all day.”
“Then what are we waiting for?!” you push him away, running behind the counter to grab your bag, “let’s go home!”
This is so cute. I always like it when characters refer to home so sweetly. And god, the ending just makes me so darn happy.
Sol! Hello!! This is my first fic of yours and goodness im so glad I read I was not disappointed one bit. This was so good. I absolutely love your writing, its soso good you have such a way with words. Also when i checked your pinned post I saw your now playing was a PTV song and that makes me so giddy so see a fellow lover of their music also into kpop! Anyways lol, Im so excited to read all your other works. This was such a lovely introduction.
Caught in Your Spell

♬ : Cherish (My Love), ILLIT, Romeo, Pinkpantheress, For: You, Kali Uchis

"Being a simple human in a magic-dominated city was not for the weak. You can deal with the endless teasing, the inaccessible architecture, and the belittling from others around you, always taking pride in your tough skin— but when it comes to your hopeless pining after Mage Kang Taehyun, maybe your heart isn’t as strong against the insecurities that nag at your brain as you thought."
mage!taehyun x human!fem!reader
genre: fantasy, fluff, angst, smut
word count: 22.2K
warnings: barely proof read… we die like men i’m sorry. bit of a miscommunication trope ? mc is having an identity crisis pls bear with her, brief violence/blood (nothing graphic) taehyun is a little mean for a moment… but he means well !
smut warnings: soft dom!taehyun, sub!mc, dry humping kinda, oral(f. rec.) fingering, multiple orgasms, praise, pet names (good girl, baby, angel, love) use of restraints (bondage?), overstimulation, begging?, creampies, scratching, cockwarming, lmk if i missed anything!
notes: guys… i’ve never been so locked in for a fic before. this was sooo fun, pls let me know your thoughts ! ive also scattered a few references here hehe, some more obvious than others. let me know if you spot any!

You knew what you were getting into the moment Yunah proposed the idea; starting an apothecary in the capital was not an easy feat, but her determination and alluring promises made you see only success for your futures— sometimes, you like to tease that she used an enchantment spell on you, which she always dismisses with a laugh.
”You know how unethical I find that,” she reminds you each time, fluttering her eyes at you playfully, “and that’s actually my natural charm you’re referring to, by the way.”
Being one of the few humans that resides in such a magic dominated city had plenty of downsides; you were made well aware how other wizards saw you, always belittled and babied despite your wit and knowledge— the caution that came with your presence, afraid that even the slightest breath in your direction would cause you to shatter. Not to mention the surprisingly inaccessible architecture that littered the city: not everyone has the ability to levitate!
It was a stressful, fast paced life you lived, one you wouldn’t change if it meant leaving Yunah’s side— she was your rock, despite your differences, who never put meaning into what you could or couldn’t do; in her eyes, you were her sun: a bright, healing, energizing light. You brought life wherever you went, possessing a magnetic energy that she deemed magical in itself. She wishes you were more aware of this advantage; maybe then you would be able to do something about this weird tension between you and the prestigious member of the royal court, Mage Kang.
“Just this for now.” Taehyun huffs, placing down an impressive armful of tiger lilies before you, “Though, I think I may have to return again tonight.”
“So many flowers,” you whistle, picking up the handfuls of lilies to tie them together and package them nicely, “who could possibly be worthy of such grand bouquets?”
“Oh no, these aren’t to be gifted,” Taehyun is quick to correct; when you peer up at him through your lashes in curiosity, he looks away, staring out the window and clearing his throat before he can continue. “They’re for the queen. They make for a beautiful delicacy, and it’s all she’s been craving recently.”
“The baby will be roaring at birth at this point. You can’t possibly be serious when you say you’ll return, right?”
”I certainly am,” Taehyun says, cocking his head as it becomes his turn to stare you down, “don’t tell me you’re already sick of seeing me here?”
Your eyes widen at his sudden surge of confidence, shrinking back shyly as you attempt to sputter out a comeback— Yunah decides she’d much rather do it for you as she chirps off in her little corner.
“Of course not; you’re the highlight of her day,” she grins, sending Taehyun a wink, “and my entertainment.”
Taehyun’s canines sparkle from the wide smile he sports, looking back at you with joy glowing in his eyes. “Is that so? I’m flattered.”
“Don’t tell me you’re falling for Yunah’s lies so easily,” you scoff, though the sourness in your face is quick to sweeten as familiar company jumps onto the counter, drawn to the crinkling paper you use to wrap the bright flowers— your voice is pure sugar as you stare at the creature fondly. “the only highlight here is getting to see Dago. Isn’t that right? I’ve missed you!”
Taehyun can only stand back in shock as you turn your full attention (and undying adoration) to his familiar. Dagonyang is quite eager for the onslaught of attention, round eyes sparkling and dilating at your loving coos, fluffy tail swishing curiously as you gently run your fingers through his fur and scratch beneath his chin— it draws a low purr from the cat, which in turn makes you squeal and plant a soft kiss to his forehead; Taehyun’s brows all but fly off his head.
“Oh you’re so cute, I wish you could stay with me instead— how bout it?” The flowers are an abandoned afterthought, your body bumbling with cuteness aggression as Dagonyang rubs himself against you, knocking his head against your hands in search of more pets— his eyes are closed in bliss. “You’d be better off here— I can’t imagine how boring the royal life must be, you should just stay here and sunbathe in front of the window instead. You’d attract many new clientele too, I’m sure.”
Before you can process it, Dagonyang becomes nothing but cat-hair glued to your sweater; Taehyun has scooped him up in his arms, thick biceps bulging to hold back his familiar that tries to jump back onto the counter— a stern look at the starry-eyed cat is enough to calm him down, and Taehyun loosens his grip to let him jump to the floor instead. Peering over the counter, you watch him loop around between Taehyun’s legs; he clears his throat, a last resort to get you to look back up at him.
“I doubt he’d be a good fit for this place. His kitty claws are much stronger than you think.” There’s something unusual about his voice, despite the lighthearted jokes he’s making— something that shaves off that soft, mellow rumble and leaves a rocky undertone that puts you on edge. Afraid that you might catch on, he gives you a playful look that shrugs off your suspicion. “And he has quite the appetite. Half your store’s product would be gone the next morning.”
“I guess you have a point,” you sigh dejectedly. Leaning down, you rest your chin in your palm and observe the familiar that has begun to take in the store around him; he’s eyeing a display of novelty sweets you helped Yunah make (laced with playful, short-term spells, a bestseller amongst the students that run past after school), his eyes sparkling with interest— Taehyun is swift to place his foot in front of Dagonyang’s path, allowing himself to be dragged back to his owner’s side with a huff. You laugh at the sight, endlessly endeared. “Sometimes I forget he’s not just a cute kitty.”
Taehyun huffs. “He’s got abs, for christ’s sake. How could you possibly forget?”
You shrug. “He pulls them off well.”
“I don’t mean to interrupt you two,” Yunah starts, charging forward with a subtlety of a bulldozer that contradicts her statement, “but those flowers should probably get delivered soon. I’d hate for you to get in trouble for a late delivery again, Taehyun. They might get fed up and start sending someone else instead.”
“Who knows? Maybe they’ll take an interest to you too, ___,” Yunah teases; while you flush with embarrassment and tell her off, Taehyun stiffens at the image, rummaging through his bag for your payment and scooping up the bouquets into his arms— you’re brought back to the subject at hand as coins clatter on the counter, Taehyun’s eyes barely peeking over the flurry of tiger lilies that surrounds him.
“She has a point— about the deliveries.” his voice is muffled by the flowers, and you lean in closer to hear better. “I’d hate to be replaced, I quite like talking to you. Two.”
Yunah snorts.
“I’ll see you later— but if I don’t, complain that I was better. Maybe they’ll listen.”
“If it meant getting to see Dagonyang again, I’d start a riot, Mage Kang.”
It’s not exactly what he wants to hear, and you can tell. He shrugs.
”Good enough.”
Bidding Yunah goodbye, he spins on his heel and rushes out of your shop— he doesn’t need to look back to tell Dagonyang to actually follow.
The lingering echoes of the doorbell is the last reminder of their presence, the apothecary now silent save for the bubbling of Yunah’s cauldron; Sunday’s were always the most tranquil, and now that your only customer was gone, you were left to sigh and melt against the counter in boredom. Turning around, you decide to watch Yunah perfect her newest concoction.
“How’s the order going?” you ask, watching her dig through the shelves of jars above her— when she spots her key ingredient at the top shelf, she sighs; with a swirl of her finger, the jar glows a lavender color and is slowly brought down into her awaiting hands.
“Hasn’t exploded yet,” considering her recent streak of going on autopilot while potion making and adding the wrong ingredients, this was an impressive feat. “But your whole thing with Taehyun was distracting me. I almost added dragon’s breath into this.”
She looks up at you, brows raising as she gives you an intense look, “This whole place would’ve burned down if I did.”
“Wh— and how is that my fault?” you cross your arms, pouting at her accusations, “and what thing? It’s called banter.”
“More like flirting. You two have got it bad for each other,” she laughs to herself at the memory. “I’ve never seen a man get jealous over a cat.”
“C’mon, now you’re just making stuff up.”
Yunah sighs, long and hard. “Oh you poor, poor thing. Does it get tiring, deluding yourself like this?”
You roll your eyes— your denial only exasperates Yunah.
“I’ve never seen anyone be so into you. Have you seen the way he looks at you?”
“Like every other mage that comes here to mess with me, I’m sure,” Yunah immediately frowns, already knowing where you’re taking this. “They just think it’s fun to mess with humans to see our reactions and how far they can push us. There’s nothing more to it.”
“You know that’s not true.”
The ringing of your store’s bell is unexpected to both of you, whirling around to find a new customer. Yeonjun’s smile is bright and full of mischief as he nods to you two, his rowdy familiar bouncing behind him; they make their way towards you, though one seems much more preoccupied with making a mess out of the store— Hwangchoon’s clumsiness has your blood turning cold, watching with horror as he knocks off everything in sight. Stumbling forward, you try to dive for the falling jars he just swept off with his tail, lips parting in a silent scream— only for Yeonjun to beat you to it, his familiar, golden glow emitting from the jars as they all halt their fall and peacefully rise back onto the shelf— he even makes sure to adjust them so all the labels are showing.
“You’ll have to excuse him,” Yeonjun smiles, placing a hand on the small of your back to straighten you up, “he gets excited easily. More so when he visits his favorite places.”
Behind him, you watch Hwangchoon jump up to reach a bowl of crystals, tiny hands nudging it off the table instead of catching it— Yeonjun is swift to save its descent without having to look behind him. His smile widens at the pure disbelief on your face.
“Hwangchoon,” he calls out, guiding the two of you back to the counter— the said fox perks up, running back to his owner’s side in an instant. Yeonjun glances down at him, petting his head fondly. “Stay here. You’re gonna give this poor human a heart attack.”
Yeonjun doesn’t seem to care how his comment bristles you, looking past your frustrated face and scanning the wide display of herbs behind you instead. He lets out a thoughtful hum, and you let him decide for a moment in silence. Looking behind you, you manage to make eye contact with Yunah, who shakes her head and rolls her eyes at the man— it’s enough to crack a smile out of you.
“Quite the selection you’ve got this month,” Yeonjun muses, “Your garden must be coming along nicely. You’ve ought to show me one of these days.”
His eyes flicker down to yours, narrowing slyly, “I’d love to see what human tricks you’ve got up your sleeve.”
“And put myself out of business? You wish,” you scoff, choosing to ignore that last comment.
“Smart girl,” he grins, and you think you hear Yunah scoff in disbelief behind you. “I’ll take my usual, please.”
Nodding, you turn around to collect the necessary jars— echinacea, turmeric, garlic, ginseng, and lavender. It’s a tedious process, filling your arms to the point that you’re slowly walking back to the counter, afraid that one might slip from your grip and shatter. Yeonjun stands back, amused as he watches you set everything down with a sigh of relief. He waits for you to begin to total everything to speak up again.
“Oh, now that I think about it, I actually need three more things— I’ve been getting an influx of patients, you see. Supply is running out fast,” he laughs, even if you don’t seem to be as amused as him, and lists out the ingredients: rat tail, bone dust, and salamander eggs— all things on the highest shelf of the establishment, akin with the high ceiling and left out of easy access due to its value. You try to hold back a groan at his request.
“Yunah, could you—” turning around, you find that Yunah has disappeared from her spot at the cauldon; your eyes dart around in search of her, only to realize that she’s headed to the back in search of something. With her gone, dread begins to buzz in your bones— your only ladder was splintered to dust in the crossfire of Yunah’s messed up potions, and the girl has promised through apologies that she’d get you a new one asap. But looking around now, you come to two horrible conclusions: no ladder, no help.
“Something wrong?” Yeonjun asks behind you, startling you out of your daze and making the weight on your shoulder crash down harder. Looking over your shoulder, you send him an innocent smile.
“No, nothing,” you say, trying to prove it as you approach the shelf and crane your neck back, the gears turning in your head as you try and think of a solution.
Minutes pass and you’ve yet to do anything— Yunah has yet to come back too, much to your dismay. The silence is deafening, and you can hear your blood rushing in your ears with shame as Yeonjun undoubtedly pieces everything together behind you. The snicker he lets out is enough to prove your suspicions.
“Need any help?” Without warning, two hands take a firm hold of your waist, fingers digging into the fabric of your apron— your scream lodges itself in your throat as you’re hauled up and flying into the air, your legs kicking beneath you in protest; you go to slap off the hands that hold you, only to find nothing there. A reluctant look down shows that Yeonjun has levitated you with his magic.
“What are you doing?!” is all you can bring yourself to yell, horrified as your dress begins to flow around you from your flailing legs— you’re quick to cross your legs and pull the skirt tightly against you, afraid of revealing anything to the man that’s now twenty-five feet beneath you. “Put me down!”
“We’ll be here all day if we stand around waiting for Yunah to come back,” Yeonjun sighs, “and you clearly can’t reach it yourself, so why not take the help?”
“I didn’t need your help!” That's a lie and you both know it, but your pride is taking too much of a hit for you to not defend yourself.
“Sure,” is all he says, watching as you continue to panic in this new position you’ve found yourself in— after another protest from you, he decides enough is enough.
“Just hold onto these for me, will you?” the jars in front of you have begun to glow golden, and you blanch— rat tail. Bone dust. Salamander eggs. They all fly off the shelves and towards you, the magic ebbing off the moment they’re within arms reach; you dive at them in a panic, weaving through the air and hugging them close to your chest, whirling around to send Yeonjun a deadly glare once they’re all safe in your hold. You only get a joyful laugh in response.
“Wow, you’re a natural— so graceful,” he grins, slowly bringing you back onto the ground, “One could almost mistake you for a royal aeronaut.”
You just about slam the jars against the counter, fed up with his teasing as you begin to package them and calculate the new price. “You’re not funny, Yeonjun.”
He laughs, reaching forward to boop your nose. “And you’re a wizard, ___.”
You hold back the urge to curse at him as you tell him the new total, counting the coins he places in your hand and getting confused when he hands you more than necessary; you go to give him the extra, but he shakes his head and nods down to his feet— leaning over the counter, you find Hwangchoon has gotten ahold of your novelty sweets, scarfing down the candy like he’s been starved all day. Yeonjun doesn’t seem to be as horrified as you are at the sight.
“He’ll be okay,” Yeonjun winks, gathering the carefully wrapped parcel in his arms and bidding you goodbye— Hwangchoon begins to levitate beside him, coming into view with flailing limbs and panicked squeaks; Yeonjun pays him no mind, turning around and making his way out the shop. Your worries are put at ease as a golden aura engulfs Hwangchoon, the fox dragged behind the man like a balloon. You merely watch incredulously.
It’s only after the two are out of sight that Yunah returns with an armful of supplies, even more trailing behind in the air; she’s meticulous as she sets the ingredients on her workbench, ordering them by sequence and spell— satisfied with her work, she smiles up at you proudly, only for it to fall as she notices the exhaustion on your face.
“Tough customer,” is all you say, putting your head in your hands at the memory, “I just got levitated.”
You don’t expect for Yunah to act so quickly, storming over to the entrance muttering curses under her breath— you’re chasing after her hastily, pulling at her sleeve with a panic as she unsheaths the wand hidden in her boot.
“It’s okay, really! Please don’t kill him!” you plead, though it doesn’t seem to reach her ears, “he’s long gone anyway— he was just trying to help!”
“I don’t care what his intentions were! That fool needs to learn boundaries!” Yunah sneers, though she seizes her attempts to chase after him after you try to get on your knees to plead with her— she picks you up before you can, huffing in annoyance. “He thinks he can just treat you however he wants! We need to blacklist him.”
Her eyes light up like a lightbulb, and she’s returning back to her cauldron, flipping through her spell books with a sly smile. “Now that I think about it, we could probably place a border at the entrance to keep him out. He’d have to travel to a different kingdom to find another apothecary— though, none are as good as ours. The quality of his supplies would downgrade— wouldn’t be such a revered doctor anymore, huh?”
“Yunah, please,” you say exasperatedly, reaching over to shut her books— she lets out a whine, acting like a child scolded as you shake your head sternly. “It’s really not a big deal. I’m used to it. Don’t get put on probation over something so silly.”
Yunah is visibly biting back her tongue— she wants to refute, tell you that it’s not something silly, that no matter how much you pretend otherwise, you know how much such belittling actions bother you. But it’s a talk you’ve had more times than you can bother to keep track of, knowing that even if she sees you as a gift to the capital, no one else thinks the same; her rose tinted view of you can only span so far.
Mulling over her words carefully, all that’s left for Yunah is to sulk at her desk, looking up at you with heartbroken puppy eyes.
“I’m sorry. I wish it didn’t have to be like this.”
You smile, patting her head fondly. “I know.”
Yunah watches you retreat to the back, mumbling on how you should go take care of your garden and finishing packaging your herbs— she recognizes that strong front you’ve put up, still humiliated by today’s events; she considers creating a creature to go torment Yeonjun, but she knows you’d be against it. Yunah is left wishing you weren’t so forgiving.
When Taehyun returns just before closing shop, it’s clear he’s eager to see you, Dagonyang just as much. The two are dejected carbon copies of each other, with Dagonyang sniffing for your scent and Taehyun stalling by looking around the shop despite only coming for one thing— both quietly hope that if they linger long enough, you’ll return.
“I don’t think she’s coming back up front. We close in less than an hour,” Yunah calls from her workbench, wiping down her freshly cleaned cauldron, “she’s a bit upset right now. Don’t tell her I said that.”
“Upset? Why?” Taehyun suddenly seems to have remembered what he’s here for, because he’s grabbing handfuls of tiger lilies and making his way to the counter in the blink of an eye. Dagonyang is quick to jump onto it, as though curious to hear why as well.
“Well…” Yunah hesitates, unsure if she should be sharing this with them— but with the way they’re both leaning in eagerly, eyes wide and worried, she’d feel bad if she didn’t. “You see… there’s a lot of customers here that love to tease ___ for being human. She’s always said she doesn’t mind but… I don’t think that was ever the case. I guess today was just her breaking point.”
“How immature,” Taehyun’s face turns stern with anger, brows knitting together and his jaw clenching. “Who was it?”
“Doctor Choi Yeonjun; the one in the center of the capital, across from the library,” Yunah has no issues ratting out the man, just as annoyed as Taehyun about the whole situation. “I was going to send a trickster after him, maybe hand it a spell bomb to give him a nasty cold. But ___ is just too passive, she was ready to kneel and beg for me to leave him alone.”
“This is ridiculous. She shouldn’t have to deal with such treatments,” Taehyun grumbles, “and this happens often?”
“Everyday, basically. Some are more lighthearted than others,” Yunah sighs, beginning to wrap the bouquet, “She even thinks you’re in on it.”
“Me?” Taehyun sputters, offended by the thought, “Why would she think that?”
“I guess she can’t fathom someone possibly liking a human like her,” Yunah quotes, watching Taehyun’s frown deepen, “especially someone in the royal court.”
Though Taehyun’s ears flush a deep scarlet, and the skin of his neck that peeks out from his uniform blushes a gentle pink, he doesn’t bother objecting to Yunah's claims— it’d be futile, and they both know it. He remains deep in thought instead, fishing through his bag for the payment, wishing nothing more than to see you and comfort you.
“Don’t worry yourself sick now, I’m sure she’ll be okay,” Yunah reassures, handing the man the bouquets, “and whatever you do, don’t bring this up to her. She’d be mortified.”
Taehyun reluctantly agrees— when he bids Yunah a goodnight, he has to nudge Dagonyang off the counter in order for him to move; even then, the cat trudges reluctantly behind his owner, glancing back hopefully one last time before they leave— Yunah resists the urge to coo at the way the cat deflates with defeat, disappearing into the night behind his owner.
○○○
“Are you sure about this?” The question has slipped your mouth for the millionth time, bleeding from the morning to the early evening, lingering like a puppy at Yunah’s bedside as you hopelessly watch her pack. “Like totally, wholeheartedly, super sure? You don’t think this is a bad idea? ‘Cause I think this is a bad idea.”
“It’s not a bad idea,” Yunah affirms, smoothing down her shirts before she folds them up into a tight, tiny square, “I’ve sent a notice to all our customers. Plus, I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t trust you.”
“You have too much faith in me,” you breathe out, anxiety prickling at you as you watch Yunah place her final clothing item into her suitcase, flicking her hand to make it shut and zip up— she places her hands on her hips, giving you a look as though to say seriously? It does nothing to deter your oncoming nervous breakdown. “Why can’t I just go with you? Or close up shop?”
“We’ve been through this, ___. It’s invite only, and we can’t afford to close up shop for two weeks. People move on fast here.”
“But,” you bite your lip, brows knitting together as you try to grasp at straws. When you come up empty, all you can do is sigh out the truth. “I can’t do this without you.”
“What are you talking about? Of course you can,” Yunah puts a firm hand on your shoulder, giving it a squeeze in reassurance. “You practically run it all on your own already. All I do is sit in the corner all day and make potions.”
”But that’s the driving force of this place,” you whine, and you continue before Yunah can tell you that’s absolutely not true, “people seek us out because of your skill.”
“Then I’m sure they’ll understand why I’m leaving,,” Yunah’s eyes dart to the grandfather clock in the corner of her room, hauling her suitcase off her bed and grabbing her coat— when she finds the luggage too heavy for her, she resorts to carrying it with her magic instead. “If this new spell gets approved, it’ll be a game changer for our business.”
Yunah explained this new spell of hers and the impact it would have on the community, but you’re not sure you understood— fireside talks of her ranting excitedly about the ingredients, how mentally taxing it was, and her brainstorming process were easy enough to follow; it was the purpose of the potion itself that you’d never be able to wrap your head around.
“The fatigue that comes with using magic in such intense intervals can be extremely damaging to one’s health,” she practiced her speech on you, pacing around and using her businesswoman voice, powerful and fearless. “But with this spell, it could all change— endurance can be increased, as well as the mental capacity that allows the magic-user to intensify their spells and potions; this could revolutionize our powers, put endless possibilities on our achievements.”
Throughout your time knowing Yunah, you’ve been told on what it’s like to use magic, to have such abilities— the exhilaration, the strain on your psyche, the pride— you’ve been told how it feels, how addicting it is, left awake at night with dreams on what it’d be like to be like her; to be anything more than a simple, powerless human.
But you’d never be like her. And as you bid her farewell at the train stop, holding her close and whispering for her to be safe, to write to you, the reality of it all crashes onto you harder than it ever has before— after all, how ridiculous is it for a human to single-handedly run a magical apothecary?
“I’ll miss you,” you whisper, squeezing her tightly against you— Yunah does the same, patting the back of your head before she pulls away; her smile is fond as she stares at you, her train arriving and beginning to pile up with people.
“I’ll miss you more.”
You stay to watch her get on the train; stay to see her pull back the curtains in her cart, scanning the crowd and lighting up when she spots you, waving eagerly. You stay until the last boarding call has been announced, until the doors close and the train whistles and stirs awake. When it takes off, you do your best to follow her and wave, the joyful laugh she lets out not reciprocated by you as you’re forced to stay behind on the platform and watch her disappear into the horizon, off to carve a new path for herself, one you’ll never be able to follow.
Your journey home has never been more difficult; all the tricky places Yunah would usually help you with— floating platforms that required much more balance than you trusted yourself having, steep slopes that are meant to be sled down gracefully or climbed up with minimal effort— are now obstacles you find yourself pushing through, ignoring the amused stares and light laughter that follows you with every clumsy attempt, as though you were a spectacle on display. By your third encounter with floating platforms that lead to your way home, you’re just about ready to give up, standing before the obstacle course with disbelief; the sun has set long ago, and the streets have become desolate, yet you’re still here.
“___, I didn’t expect to see you here,” Taehyun’s voice is unprecedented and makes you jump, a hot flush swirling to your cheeks as you turn to face him— the thought of him catching you at such a vulnerable moment is truly petrifying, but you try to play it off with a smile that he returns swiftly. “Are you coming back from dropping Yunah off?”
“Yeah— I am, actually. She told you?”
He nods, approaching the platforms thoughtlessly— you follow him, just as thoughtless, in an attempt to continue the conversation. “I was notified that certain spells and potions would be unavailable for the next two weeks— and that you would run the place on your own while she was gone.”
“Oh, right,” you mutter sheepishly, already forgetting about the announcement she sent. The two of you stand before the platforms, and while Taehyun is ready to jump onto them without a second thought, you begin to shift nervously.
“Do you…” Taehyun stops himself, watching your eyes dart away, ashamed. Reaching out for your hand, he smiles sweetly at you, nodding back to the platforms behind him. “Would you like to accompany me?”
Beneath the lanterns that hover in the sky and the lit path before you, you’re able to get a good look at Taehyun’s face for the first time— no shy, fleeted gazes or stolen glances, but a long, good look. His eyes, always so round and sparkling, are creased into crescents from his smile, plump lips pulled taut and causing your eyes to flicker over to a new discovery— his dimple that indents his cheek has you resisting the urge to reach out and poke it, always unaware of its existence until now. You’re entranced, placing your trust in him as you take a hold of his gloved hand; his fingers fall into place between yours, tightening and pulling you into him without a second thought.
He maneuvers you around without effort; your right hand in his, back to his chest as the two of you stand before the first platform, just a few feet away— his other hand falls onto your waist, a feather-like touch that has you straightening up nervously. You feel him hover just beside your head, letting out an airy chuckle that makes shivers run down your spine.
”Hold onto me,” he murmurs, feeling your hold on his hand tighten as the two of you walk forward— his hand on your hip begins to feel warm, a tingling sensation bleeding through your garments and straight to your skin, a soft aura beginning to emit from where he holds you; you try and catch the color that begins to bleed through the light, but it’s all wiped from your head the moment you step forward and begin to float.
“Ah!” you squeak, slapping your left hand on top of Taehyun’s in a panic; his fingers spread open to let yours in, biting back a smile as you hold onto him desperately, trying your best to follow his movements across the platform, though struggling a bit due to your lingering fear.
“Don’t worry, I won’t let anything happen to you,” Taehyun’s words are soothing, the feeling of his breath against your skin enough to ground you, “just follow your instincts.”
Nodding, you try your best to follow his advice; your jumps defy gravity, lasting long enough that you’re walking on air and skipping platforms— it’s nothing like Yunah’s magic, simple and to the point, or Yeonjun’s, mischievous and exhilarating, but something different all together; it’s graceful, electrifying, making your body buzz with an unknown energy that excites you, letting out a soft laugh as your feet tap briefly on the stones, only to be sent back up again. The wind feels gentle against your skin, playing with your hair and the thick skirts of your dress, unfurling like a bird spreading its wings. When Taehyun peeks over your shoulder to gauge your reaction, he’s overjoyed to find a wide smile lighting up your face.
“Fun, isn’t it?” you’re halfway across at this point, and as you’re sent up into the air, Taehyun takes the chance to halt your descent, your brief hovering giving the man the leverage to use your right hand to spin you around to face him— the squeal you let out is nothing short of endearing to him, letting go of you to watch you fall back for just a second, only to catch you with an arm wrapped around your waist, his left hand now holding your right. “It’s always much better when you’re traveling with someone.”
Spinning you around once more, his arms are crossed around your waist as the two of you float onto the next stone, taking a few steps before Taehyun is lifting you up again, twirling you yet again to make you face him— a laugh bubbles out of you uncontrollably, a dizzying giddiness allowing you to become putty in his hold, letting him guide you to walk backwards, not an ounce of fear in your system as you place your complete trust in him.
“I’ve never crossed Opal Bridge like this,” you joke, stomach flipping as you’re falling back to the next platform, Taehyun’s smile widening at your reaction, “it’s like we’re dancing!”
“Maybe we are,” Taehyun’s hand leaves your waist to grab your hand instead, and the two of you switch places on the stone so that it becomes your turn to lead him backwards— with a running start, Taehyun is the first to jump back into the air, pulling you up to follow and tugging you into him so that you’re closer; you almost collide with his chest at his unexpected strength, letting out a nervous giggle that he absolutely soaks up.
“Quite the interesting dance then,” your confidence boost is quick to dissolve as Taehyun’s magic ebbs away at the highest point of your levitation, the two of you free falling down to the next stone— a scream lodges itself in your throat, watching with horror as Taehyun remains unfazed even as the wind whips against his hair and uniform; without thinking, you embrace him, as though your sheer willpower could save the two of you from crashing down— through squinted eyes, you watch the scenery around you slow once more, a familiar warmth pulsing against the small of your back and between your shoulder blades.
You pull back from Taehyun the moment your feet touch the ground, surprised to find an undeniable mischief sparkling in his eyes and pulling at the corners of his mouth.
“That wasn’t funny!” you smack his shoulder, though the excess adrenaline that pulses through you leaves you vulnerable to his contagious smile, unable to help the laugh that slips past you. “You’re cruel, Mage Kang.”
His smile stiffens, and he’s lifting you up once more, only two stones left to go. “You don’t have to call me that, you know. Just Taehyun is fine.”
“Ah, sorry…” you hesitate, and everything pauses— you’re lingering in the air for a moment too long, and it isn’t until you’re meeting Taehyun’s sparkling eyes that you realize he’s expecting something. “Taehyun.”
The sound of his name coming from your mouth is enough to make him want to pull you close, hug you tight against him and soar into to the sky; you’re so sweet, shy as your eyes dart away from his, a shaky smile gracing your face as Taehyun unabashedly grins— you’re barely able to catch on to the playful glint in his eye before the two of you are falling back again, the uncontrollable scream you let out and the flipping of your stomach the closest thing Taehyun can do to make you understand how he’s feeling.
“How dare you!” you shriek into the air, though it’s followed by a loud laugh as Taehyun saves the two of you yet again, floating the two of you back up delicately in a pseudo-apology; when you catch that stupid, triumphant smirk on his lips, you punch his chest petulantly. “You’re enjoying this too much!”
“I am,” Taehyun immediately nods, shamelessly pulling you against him, sturdy hands pressing against your back to melt your bodies together— he buries his head into your neck and allows the two of you to remain where you are for a second; just you two, with no one to interrupt or entertain themselves at the spectacle. No facades to maintain, no words to be spoken, only the warmth of Taehyun’s magic against your fragile body, engulfing you entirely until you’re completely his. If you press yourself against him hard enough, you might catch the way his heart is just about to pound out of his chest.
In this tranquil sanctuary you’ve found yourselves in, you find yourself dreading the moment your feet will touch the ground again and force you two to part. A single thought graces your minds, a gentle plea to the stars that watch over you.
If only there were a spell to make this last forever.
○○○
The first few days of Yunah’s absence pass by without a hitch— at least, that’s what your positive mind is trying to convince you. It’s an arduous journey on her part, taking advantage of her four days on the train to write to you constantly; it feels like a new letter manifests on her workbench every few hours, filled with complaints on the stiff seats and haphazard sketches of the scenery— she tells you what she ate for breakfast, about the interesting people she’s befriended on the cart across from her, and screams about the man that snores obnoxiously at night. Remind me to create a spell that can mute your ears when I get back, please, she writes to you, and you shake your head in amusement before folding up the letter, determined to respond later as your shop bell twinkles gently.
Making your way back to the front of the shop, you can’t help the way your heart beats in anticipation— Taehyun always visited at this time, always choosing to finish his daily walk with a visit to your shop; sometimes to pick up something, other times to just check how you were doing.
After your rendezvous at Opal Bridge, you could no longer ignore the charged air between you two— there was something forming, something neither of you were keen to acknowledge just yet; a fragile, sweet bud that urged to bloom into a proud flower, begged to be tended to. You knew it was only a matter of time before the situation became unignorable, but for now, you were satisfied with indulging in these visits he paid you, pretending as though he’d be just as eager to risk your friendship as you were.
Peering nervously over the doorway, you’re stopped in your tracks as you find someone else wandering around your shop; a slightly taller, lean figure, with a broad back and slim waist that’s adorned with a sword and dagger. His shaggy black hair that sweeps over his face elegantly hides his identity from you; his hands are covered with black leather gloves, and you watch him reach out to grab your freshly restocked tiger lilies, quietly observing the flower.
“Isn’t this the part where I’m welcomed to the store, miss?” the sudden address has you jumping, stuttering out a nervous laugh as you step out and make your way towards the counter— the man has yet to face you, but as you begin to take in his uniform better, your face begins to twist into a confused frown.
“Wait,” you start, eyes sweeping from his heavy duty boots to the dark navy of his uniform, recognizing the familiar crest on his shoulder— the man finally looks over his shoulder to meet your scrutinizing gaze, sending you a sly grin that has you scoffing in disbelief. “Beomgyu?”
“Geez, I was scared you’d already forgotten me,” Beomgyu sighs in faux relief, placing back the lily before making his way to where you stand, “your customer service skills are getting rusty.”
When Beomgyu first became part of the royal guard, he was a frequent visitor to your apothecary— a hardworking soldier in search of healing balms and potions to close up wounds instantly, always stopping late at night and making conversation with you and Yunah, detailing about his difficult trainings and listening to the two of you rant about your days; sometimes, he’d bring gifts from his trips to other kingdoms as a token of appreciation, jewelry and trinkets that you still have laying around your home in decoration. His dedication and skill was enough to have him climb up the ladder in no time, making it rare to see the head of the royal guard in your shop these days.
“When did you dye your hair? I could’ve sworn you were just blonde,” you ignore his jab, squinting at his hair that seems to absorb all the light around him, “it’s so dark.”
“Looks nice, doesn’t it?” he runs a hand through his hair, and you’re amazed at how it falls perfectly into place. “my soldiers were saying the blonde made me an easy target.”
“They’re not wrong,” you hum, amused at how immediately pouts at you, “what brings you here, anyway? It’s been a minute since you last came around.”
“If you must know, I’m here to pick up the parcel of potions Yunah left,” Beomgyu says, nodding towards the workbench in the corner where sure enough, a thick parcel awaits.
”Oh, those were for you?”
“For the queen, yes,” Beomgyu is quick to correct you, earning a roll of your eyes in return, “her due date is approaching, and she’s been having constant dizzy spells. Hopefully this can calm her down in the meantime.”
You pause for a second, your grip tightening on the heavy package in your hands; you’ve heard this story before, during one of Taehyun’s visits— about the potions the queen requested from Yunah, forced to wait for the concoction to ferment before being able to take them— and you frown, sure that he would be the one to come for the delivery. The question bites at your curiosity far too much, and you can’t hold yourself back from saying what’s on your mind as you go back to place the package on the counter.
“Did Taehyun get replaced?”
Beomgyu sends you a confused look. “Replaced from what?”
Embarrassment starts to lick at your face, avoiding his gaze as you pray for the heat to go away, trying your best to seem indifferent as you shrug. “He’s usually the one that picks up parcels for the queen.”
Beomgyu pauses for a second, observing your face to see if you’re serious.
“No… Taehyun’s in a meeting with the advisory court today. He’s not a delivery boy— you are aware of that, right?”
“I obviously am!” you say indignantly, your sudden outburst bringing a knowing smile to Beomgyu’s face, “it’s easy to get used to routine, you can’t blame me for being curious.”
“Curious,” Beomgyu ponders, “or disappointed?”
“Oh, hush.”
“You’re not denying it,” Beomgyu’s lips curl into a childish little smirk, like he’s holding back the urge to giggle, “don’t worry, you can just flirt with me in the meantime— don’t let your routine get disrupted.”
“God, you’re annoying,” you groan, pushing the parcel forward and closer to him, silently signaling him to go away— when he begins to dig into the bag attached to his belt for your coins, you look around the shop, just now realizing that he’s come in alone. “Where’s your other half?”
Beomgyu smiles fondly at your question. “Right at your feet.”
You’re bending down to inspect beneath the counter immediately, and sure enough, Bamgeut is curled up by your feet, fast asleep. The little bear-pup (it’s what you’ve resorted to calling them after questions about Bamgeut’s species were left unanswered) has never looked more comfortable on your hardwood floors, letting out soft snores that make you bite back the urge to pet them and stir them from their slumber. You remained crouched by Bamgeut’s side instead, watching with adoring eyes as the pup shifts onto its back, long lashes lazily fluttering open until their eyes lock with yours.
“Hi Bam. Sleep well?” you coo, tucking your lips in to suppress a squeal as Bamgeut slowly rises to make their way to you, soft paws reaching out in a silent request to be carried— you oblige immediately, rising back into Beomgyu’s view cradling his familiar happily; his eyes widen at the sight.
“Wow,” Beomgyu huffs, watching Bamgeut rub the sleep from their eyes, tucking their head into your chest for warmth— your eyes squeeze shut at the cuteness. “I think Bam just found a new owner.”
“I‘ll happily accept,” you grin, running your fingers through Bamgeut’s fluffy hair, “a cute little thing like this has no business being the royal guard’s familiar; this baby was made to laze around, isn’t that right Bammie?”
Bamgeut has already fallen back asleep in your arms; you’re swooning at the sight, giving Beomgyu a pleading look that screams please let me keep them.
“Absolutely not,” Beomgyu laughs, watching you deflate sadly, “I think you forget that these guys aren’t just here for decoration.”
“I know, I know,” You groan, giving up the cute creature in your hands as Beomgyu holds his arms out; He’s cradling Bamgeut like a baby, the bear-pup instantly recognizing his owner’s hold as they nuzzle into his neck with a content sigh.
”They’re not what they seem, they’re too much to handle, blah blah blah. Just say you hate me and go away,” you accept his payment dejectedly, pouting as he laughs at your misery.
”If it makes you feel better, you’re Bamgeut’s favorite human. That says a lot.”
“I don’t think that says anything at all actually,” you raise a brow, unimpressed. “Not a lot of options to pick from here.”
“Well I couldn’t say you’re their favorite person, because that would be me,” Beomgyu shrugs; looking down at the parcel, he lifts his palm up, a pink aura encasing the package and lifting it in the air— he gives you a wink as he takes his leave. “I had to make do with what I had.”
“Whatever,” crossing your arms, the wave goodbye Beomgyu gives you is left unreciprocated, only cracking a smile as Bamgeut peeks over his owner’s shoulder, mimicking his wave with its tiny paw. The sight has you melting immediately. “Bye-bye Bamgeut! I’ll miss you!”
Beomgyu’s sulky pout that he sends you through the window is swiftly ignored as you spin around and head back to respond to Yunah’s letter.
○○○
The next time you see Taehyun, he’s trying to hide his terrible mood from you.
“Are you sure you’re alright?” you’ve never been one to worm your way into other’s business, but Taehyun just brings it out of you, “I feel like there’s something bothering you.”
When he entered the shop with brisk steps and a cold look on his face, the warmth in your cheeks disappeared— you’ve never seen him act so cold, trying to mask the bubbling lava of anger that rushes through his veins; his voice was stern and careful as he spoke to you only from necessity, bypassing your usual attempts to joke and banter. As you ask him the question that nagged at your mind, you can’t help but worry that you’ve done something to anger him.
“Just problems at the palace,” he grits out, the mere mention enough to anger him all over again; he refuses to meet your concerned gaze. “Nothing you should worry about.”
”Ah, alright,” he’s far too intimidating like this, and as your exchange is cut short after a pixie appears to request his immediate presence at the palace, you can’t help but wonder if this is the side everyone else sees when he’s working.
“The East Kingdom of Flora is requesting your services,” the tiny voice alerts, its buzzing wings leaving a trail of dust as it circles around Taehyun— at the mention of the kingdom, you perk up; one of the few standing kingdoms ruled by humans. The world you should be in. But while your eyes widen with interest, Taehyun’s jaw clenches, sneering a low curse beneath his breath.
“The East Kingdom of Flora is requesting your services,” it chirps again, a broken record that zips carelessly around Taehyun— he seems like he might just explode in annoyance.
“I have to go.” Taehyun turns to you, entirely exasperated. Grabbing the fresh bouquet of tiger lilies and exchanging it for your payment, he rushes out and doesn’t bother acknowledging your meek goodbye; maybe because the pixie continued to chirp away in his ear all the way out.
Though it seemed like an urgent request, you can’t help but pout at your brief exchange— more so at his coldness. It was an entire switch from the man that’s been lingering cutely at your store night after night, so you can’t help but worry about him, wondering what it could possibly be that’s got him on edge like this.
Hours later, Beomgyu pays you another unexpected visit, Bamgeut hopping along happily; you smile at the little royal uniform they don, a clear attempt to match the owner that smiles at you brightly.
“Bamgeut was begging for us to stop by today,” he says, the little bear-pup hopping up to wave at you; you laugh, leaning down against the counter to say return the greeting. Bamguet runs up to you with outstretched arms, and you cave in instantly as you pick them up and set them on the counter, petting its head while their legs dangle from the counter happily.
“Are you sure it was Bamgeut that wanted to stop by? You don’t need to lie, you know. You can admit that you missed me.”
Beomgyu rolls his eyes, unamused at your teasing. “Ha ha, very funny. Don’t make me start showing up without Bamgeut. I’ll actually do it.”
Having known Beomgyu for long enough, you’re able to confirm that he absolutely would go through with that threat. You gulp. “Sorry.”
He smirks. “That’s what I thought.”
Today, he’s stopped by for a healing balm— he’s run out of his bulk supply, and due to Yunah’s absence, you haven’t been able to restock at much; you’re only able to sell him three, and he tells you about the recent wound he received while training his soldiers.
“They learn fast. Too fast,” he says, tugging off his glove and folding up his tunic to show you the bandages along his forearm, gasping at the streak of red that bleeds through, “it’s how I got this.”
“Beomgyu, you really need to be more careful!” you scold, covering your mouth with disbelief the longer you look at it, “isn’t there a safer way to train? Something that won’t end with you hacking your arm off?!”
“I’m training them for battle, ___. In the most extreme cases, war,” his face darkens at the thought. “War isn’t safe.”
“Don’t make me think about stuff, I might pass out.”
The concern in your trembling voice and your worried face is endearing to Beomgyu. In an attempt to distract you he asks, “well, then what do you wanna think about? I’m an open book.”
“Hmm…” you trail off, wondering how you could take advantage of this opportunity. “Oh! Why is the Kingdom of Flora here?”
Beomgyu’s brows furrow, and he seems to be genuinely taken aback by your question. “How do you know about that?”
“Oh. Uhm,” you become sheepish, wondering if you’re asking about a sensitive topic. “Taehyun stopped by earlier, and a pixie appeared alerting him that the kingdom was requesting his presence. I figured you might know something about it.”
He cocks his head to the side. “Well, why didn’t you ask Taehyun about it?”
You grow quiet. “He uh… he seemed pissed.”
At your meek confession, Beomgyu bursts into laughter, as though imagining it for himself— you can’t help but frown at the entertainment he finds from it, wondering what he might know.
“What? What’s so funny?”
“God, I bet he’s fuming,” Beomgyu giggles, wiping at the tears in his eyes, “he hates dealing with stuff like this.”
“Stuff like this?” you echo, “What are you talking about?”
Lost in his own amusement, Beomgyu doesn’t seem to pay any thought to the things he says. “Them, the representatives from Flora. He has no patience with them. Anything that drags him down is enough to make him lose his shit— he’s been assigned to escort them, so imagine the immense pain he’s in right now.”
Through the lighthearted insults and giggles, the reality of Beomgyu’s words start to crash onto you, like an overwhelming, sobering wave. The representatives from Flora. Humans. Them.
“But as for their business here, no one’s exactly sure. No one except for the King and Queen, that is,” Beomgyu continues, though you’re not following along anymore, “It’s probably some personal affairs, maybe even discussions of a possible alliance; though, I’m not sure what we’d get from that.”
It feels like your head has been plunged underwater, the image of Taehyun flooding your vision; him, forced to escort the humans from Flora— him, forced to help the humans through tricky architecture just as he helped you; dragged down, impatient. In immense pain.
“Beomgyu,” you interrupt his endless ramblings, staring down at the counter as you continue to pet Bamgeut absentmindedly; the creature has already curled up on the surface and fallen asleep. He hums in response, and you have to find the courage to continue; you avoid looking at his face in fear of seeing his reaction. “Would you ever fall in love with a human?”
Silence falls, just as you feared. You continue to pet Bamgeut as a distraction, the bear-pup leaning closer to the warmth of your touch.
”…Probably not.”
You press your lips together, trying to hide the hurt from your voice. “How come?”
“Well first of all, it’d be difficult to find one here in the capital. I have no idea how I found you,” he jokes, and you crack a small smile at that. “But… I don’t know. Humans… are so fragile; our differences may not be much on the outside, but our genetic make-up is entirely different—health, strength, capabilities— things get complicated like that.
“But, that doesn’t mean it’s impossible,” His words have an unprecedented softness to them, genuine in his answer as he continues, “I think, if it were love, I’d look past it all— I’d let them drag me down, I’d pick up after their messes happily. I’d take care of them no matter how fragile they were.”
His answer is sweet, though you find that an uncertainty still nags at you; you’re startled out of your spiral as you feel him pat your head, winking at you when you look up to meet his gaze.
“Don’t be sad though, I still think you’re cute.”
Shaking your head to get his hand off, you let out a low curse at his stupidity.
“God, you’re insufferable. This isn’t about you!”
His smile widens, satisfied. “I know.”
Your goodbyes are much more gentle this time, placing a kiss on Bamgeut’s forehead to stir them from their slumber— Beomgyu chuckles at the action, joking that “you’re trying to bribe them to like you more than me.”
The small familiar that’s curled up in Beomgyu’s arms remains unaware of your rivalry. “Is it working?”
“In your dreams.”
You laugh at his resolve, knowing that Beomgyu would rather die than lose his precious familiar, even in a battle of affection— he was sentimental like that. And as you watch him leave, carding his fingers through his familiar’s fur, you find yourself wondering if Taehyun is sentimental like that, too.
○○○
Six days into Yunah’s absence, something peculiar occurs.
It stormed all day— heavy showers that threatened to flood the streets, harsh lightening that cracked in the sky and startled you throughout your garden tending; at some point, you almost snipped off the head of a perfectly healthy bloom, cursing under your breath and opting to put down your shears in fear of creating an accident.
Your clientele is always few and far between when the weather gets like this. No one finds themselves that desperate to visit the apothecary, unless it’s for an urgent need; Yeonjun stopped early in the morning, when the sprinkling rain had yet to turn into a harsh downpour, only two others stopping by for the rest of your day. The sky was now pitch-black outside, and there was only forty minutes left before you closed up shop. A nagging thought in the back of your head told you it’d be better to just close down early, but you dismissed it. Maybe you should’ve listened.
The woman that enters your establishment is not one you recognize. She’s small in stature, a lithe figure that’s concealed by a cloak that’s been drenched through the storm and drips onto your floors. Your voice is soft and unsure as you greet her, observing the way she ignores your words and silently takes in the displays around her, the weighted hood covering the top half of her face; her ruby lips and pale skin are the only things that peek through, curling to a delicate smile as she faces you.
“Hello darling,” her voice is that of a siren’s, lowering your defenses with its elegance. “Where’s your counterpart?”
“Counterpart?” you echo pausing for a moment to decipher what she might mean, “Yunah?”
She nods.
”She’s off to a conference to register a spell,” you watch her nod in understanding, “so I’m afraid that our usual spell and potion services are currently unavailable.”
Silence. The air around you seems colder than it did moments prior, though you think it’s your mind playing tricks on you, unnerved by the way you can feel her observing you carefully.
“But you’re here.”
“Oh, I’m— I can’t,” you say sheepishly; she tilts her head in confusion, silently asking you why. You flush, your voice barely above a whisper as you explain that, “I’m a human.”
The silence that lingers in the air is deafening, not even the sound of the rain crashing against the stone outside enough to soothe your nerves. You watch her ruby lips stretch widely, pearly teeth showcasing a blinding smile. Slender hands reach up to tug the hood off her head, and you watch carefully as the fabric pools at her shoulders and her identity is revealed.
Despite the damaged her cloak took from the storm, she remains untouched; her hair is a brilliant midnight that shines blue beneath the light and cascades smoothly down her back, slim, angular face revealing striking features that render you speechless— her doe eyes are full of a sparkling purity, long, dark lashes brushing delicately against her silky skin with every curious blink. Her gaze is inviting as it locks with yours, and despite you thinking it impossible, her smile widens.
“I don’t see the problem with that.”
Her claim stuns you— so much so that you’re sputtering in confusion, unsure of what those words entail; you try to cement the fact that you’re just a human, with no magical inclinations, no abilities to cast spells, and no idea on how to brew potions.
“Love, I only ask of you to help me with the most basic of potions,” she soothes, now standing before you at the counter, “something so simple, even a… powerless, human would be able to achieve it.”
“Well, then— you must pardon me, but,” you hesitate, finding her gaze much too intense, filled with such innocent hope you worry to disappoint her, “why seek out my help then?”
Her eyes narrow, but her smile remains still; amused at your keen observations, she reaches out to take your hands in hers— they’re warm and soft, so gentle as she pulls your encased toward her chest, clasping them as she gives you a pleading look.
“I’ve heard stories about this apothecary— the ingredients here are a magic of its own, leagues better than any other establishment’s,” she lets out a weak chuckle, “certainly better than what’s left in my cottage back home. I’ve travelled a long way to find this place, I beg you to help me. I cannot leave empty handed; there is life at stake.”
Your lips press together in a fine line, brows knitting together as you become unsure of what to do; her eyes are glossy as they stare into your own, drawing you in and daring you to look away— you find that you can’t bring yourself to do so. There’s a desperation that swims in her dark irises, a silent plea that sings to you, your hands buzzing with warmth the longer they remain encased. Your lips loosen, and your voice acts on its own accord.
“Okay,” you find yourself saying, “I’ll help you.”
Her eyes widen like saucers before she blinks and lets go of your hands, letting out a soft thank you and bowing her head in gratitude— you merely stand there awkwardly, unsure of why you decided to agree to this; a voice in the back of your mind nags that you should’ve told her to wait for Yunah’s return.
“I’ll treasure this for eternity,” she breathes out, peering up at you through her thick lashes with a small smile, “I owe you my life.”
“Oh no, it’s nothing, really,” you frantically say; worried that she may expect too much of you, you’re frantic to add: “I’m not too experienced with potion making, so I wouldn’t get your hopes up.”
Undeterred, she shakes her head. “I’ll guide you.”
“Oh,” you softly say, “okay.”
Reaching into her cloak, the woman pulls out a worn out scroll, unrolling it on the counter; the two of you gather as she reads out the ingredients to you, along with the instructions— you’re surprised to find it composed of entirely mundane ingredients and no magic involved, just as she’d promised. When you ask her what the potion is for, she sends you a small smile, as though you were privy to a top secret.
“For rejuvenation,” she simply says, not elaborating despite you hopelessly wishing she did.
The potion is made in Yunah’s cauldron in just a few minutes, nothing compared to the hours the witch spends slaving over her own creations. The woman is patient, watching and directing you on what to do and how to do it; when the concoction glows a soft pink, you gasp, and the woman smiles triumphantly.
“Let’s see,” she hums softly, reaching out and stirring the potion with her index finger, ignoring your surprised gasp and meek warning that it wasn’t the best idea— she ignores you, stirring until a the liquid becomes a whirlwind, only retreating when the potion can continue to swirl on its own for a few seconds more. The liquid that drips from the tip of her finger is popped into her mouth, and you gape— she doesn’t seem to mind your reaction, brows knitting together in thought, taking a moment before addressing you. “Try it.”
“What?” you gawk, “I don’t… why? Is it safe?”
”Of course it is,” she says, “I need to know what you taste. Try it, there’s no harm.”
You hesitate, looking at the pink liquid that has now stilled, then up at the woman who smiles patiently at you. Nothing happened to her— she barely seemed to react at all. Your eyes lock with hers, and a silent reassurance is exchanged. Against your better judgement, you reach a shaky finger into the concoction and try it for yourself.
The liquid is warm and smooth on your tongue— you try to search for a flavor, taking a moment to think it through, but come up short.
“It tastes like nothing.”
“Then it must be left to ferment overnight,” crossing her arms, she sighs, staring at the concoction with a frown. “it won’t be ready until some flavor pulls through.”
“I’ll stay at a nearby inn and return tomorrow. You’ll receive your payment then,” she’s not giving you much room to agree or deny, her hands already pulling her hood back on, ready to disappear into the night once more— she gives you one last smile before she goes, unmistakable joy laced in her words as she tells you, “thank you.”
Her cloak whirls in the air as she turns to leave, her swift steps bringing you to a panic as you reach for your nearest piece of parchment and pen.
“Wait!” you call out, just as she’s opened the door, ready to slip through, “I never got your name. I’d like to write it down, so I remember who it’s reserved for.”
A pause. You wonder if this was a stupid thing to ask of her.
“Irene.”
She doesn’t repeat it, much less spell it out to make sure you’ve written it correctly. The revelation is brief, and she disappears before you can say anything more— hastily, you scrawl it down before you can forget it, your messy handwriting an eyesore next to the delicate pink potion that ferments in Yunah’s cauldron.
The urge to send Yunah a letter confessing your sins of making a potion without her here weighs down your heart, but you know she wouldn’t even receive it— her two day conference has begun, and her lack of contact has never felt more painful. You’re left to ascend to your home on the second story of your apothecary alone, tossing restlessly in your bed as you think back to the strange event. The image of the beautiful woman lingers on your mind, sure to reappear in your dreams as her name is left like a gentle whisper in your ear.
Irene.
○○○
There is a creaking sound coming from the apothecary.
You dismiss it, at first, rolling over in your bed and pulling the covers closer to your body, trying your best to fall back asleep— but you hear it again, and the more you pay attention to it, the less you’re able to rule it off as the building settling.
Another creak; the sound seems to travel around the area. In a daze, you sit up from your bed, rubbing the sleep from your eyes as you strain your ears for the sound— when a soft tapping resounds, you kick your legs off your bed and stand, wondering if a stray has broken in to your store for shelter again; they always find a way.
The more you approach the stairway that leads down the apothecary, the more you’re able to make out the sound of footsteps; they’re a light pitter patter, urging you to walk quietly in fear of startling it— when you arrive at the bottom of the stairs, you hear a soft meow. Your shoulders slump with relief.
“Kitty,” you call out, spotting the feline standing in the middle of the store— at the sound of your voice, it walks away, attempting to hide beneath your counter. You approach it slowly, glancing out the window to find that it’s still storming. “Poor thing, you must be so cold.”
The black cat is curled up in the corner beneath your counter, its head tucked away from your sight; carefully, you reach out to pet it, running your fingers down its back— the cat perks up at the sensation, turning its head to look at you, and you freeze. Staring back at you are two, brilliant pink orbs.
You’re startled by the sight, unable to react as an alarm begins to blare behind you— looking over your shoulder, you frown as a red light blinks back at you, situated just by Yunah’s cauldron. It takes a moment before you recognize what it’s there for.
The alarm for unauthorized potions.
The soft fur beneath your skin begins to shift— the kitten before you begins to amalgamate, growing with violent cracks and snaps that have you falling back in shock, crawling backwards as your mouth falls open in horror. Its midnight fur has become a shapeless void, stubby paws shifting to pin-like legs— two, four, six; one after the other, they appear, hovering over you like a spider— its cute snout has disappeared, replaced instead with a maw that opens hungrily. It salivates, sharp rows of teeth grinning down at you; Your eyes dart up to meet its gaze, and it snarls at you.
Instinct takes over as you roll to the side to avoid its jaw that shoots down to snap at you— scrambling to your feet, your legs tremble as its head cracks sharply to find you, determined to hunt you down; adrenaline prickles through your skin like needles, and it’s enough to make you turn on your heel and run for the exit.
It’s too fast— as you weave through shelves and display tables, you hear a crawling sound, much too close to comfort; your hopes that the furniture scattered across the floor will serve as obstacles to hinder it are shattered as you look up, to where the sound is coming from: it’s crawling on the ceiling, and its eyes are fixed on you.
You’re skidding to a halt as it leaps in front of you, blocking the entrance as it growls at you once more— when its jaws widen to try and take a bite from you, you reach out for any nearest object you can, using all your strength to throw jars and other heavy items you can find— one shatters on where you assume the head to be, and it flinches, only to shake off the glass shards, a spindly limb coming down to crush the table beside you; with a yelp, you turn around to find another way to escape.
All the windows are locked, and the glass is protected with a spell that won’t allow it to shatter; there’s no exit on the second story, leaving the back exit that leads to your garden— with a heaving chest and tears in your eyes, you sprint to the back, the monster hot on your heels as it crushes the furniture you move in its way and the jars of ingredients you try to hit it with.
Slipping through the employee entrance, you unlock the exit with clammy hands, trembling uncontrollably as you swing the door open— behind you, the creature rams through the wall, splinters flying at you as you run out and into the storm, through your carefully cultivated garden that it treads through with an intent to destroy.
You’re barefoot, and it’s proving to be tricky to run out in such a muddy field—you can only hope that you’ll be able to reach the fence of the enclosure and try to find help; your heels dig into the mud and slow you down, but you don’t dare look back, gritting your teeth as you near the end of your garden.
Something wraps around your ankle— the thing has caught up to you, and you scream as it wraps its limb around your leg, pulling you back with a force that’s dragging you through the mud and back towards it; you try to flail around, digging your fingers into the soft soil, but it’s all useless. The creature has you trapped, flipping you onto your back as it hovers over you with a hunger swirling within its pink, beady eyes. Through the void of its body, the jaw widens, impossibly wide, encasing your upper body and salivating onto you through the sharp, stalagmite-like fangs. You’re left helpless, squeezing your eyes shut as you wait for it to sink its teeth into your flesh— but it never comes.
Instead, you hear a soft humming sound; through tearful eyes, you peek— within the endless void of its mouth, something begins to glow. You think you may be seeing things, at first, squinting your eyes in confusion, only to be blinded by a light that encases you entirely; the creature remains there, hovering over you, trapping you within this light, and you wonder what kind of twisted fate has been left to you— then, you feel it.
A tugging sensation. Gentle, at first, so subtle you might think your mind is just playing tricks on you. Then it’s felt again, again and again until it’s undeniable and you feel yourself being pulled, gravitated to the light that showers you— but your physical body remains still.
It’s trying to steal your soul, you realize, the tension in your muscles fading away, your heartbeat slowing until you feel your eyelids begin to weigh you down, your vision becoming a muddled haze, and there’s nothing you can do to stop it.
It’s a discomfort that goes on for far too long— you think part of you is trying to resist, but your consciousness is left at such a small sliver that you’re not entirely sure. Your body has gone limp, eyes stuck wide open as you stare into this blinding light, a burning sensation bringing more tears to your already crying eyes.
The feeling comes to an abrupt halt— it all fades to black.
Is this it? you find yourself thinking, is it over?
They say that when you die, your life flashes before your eyes— but that’s not what seems to be happening at all. You think you can still feel your body— though, it might be wishful thinking playing tricks on you. You can still hear things, though it’s faint; the splashing of rain that falls on the ground beside your ears, the thunder that crackles in the sky— a faint screeching, sounds of destruction, a panicked voice calling your name— and suddenly, you feel as though your body has been plunged into ice.
A loud gasp rips through you, body jolting up as your lungs burn for oxygen— you begin to cough, and without realizing, your hands have begun to claw at your chest, nails digging into your skin and leaving scratches that pave way for blood to trickle out, running down your skin with the droplets of rain.
It’s cold. So, so cold, your brain screams at you, head hung disorientedly as you begin to rock back and forth, skin tightening and prickling from the rain that has seeped through your clothes, leaving you a trembling, weeping mess. Are you still alive?
“___!” you think you recognize the prestigious uniform that falls into your weary line of sight, the hands that grab at your wrists to pry away your hands from your chest familiar. Yet even so, you can’t help the way you scream and thrash, wondering if this is the creature’s newest sick attempt to lower your guard, “___, please! It’s gone now, you’re okay!”
A strong hand gathers your wrists together and pins them to your lap, the other reaching out to cup your face, forcing your head back up. Squeezing your eyes shut, you try to shake this hold off; they won’t budge.
“___,” they plead, their voice breaking, “It’s Taehyun; please, look at me— please.”
His other hand reaches up, cradling your face in his hands as he quietly begs you to open your eyes; his thumbs caress along your cheekbones, and despite your racing mind telling you otherwise, you peek cautiously through your lashes.
Everything is a big blur, and the night time doesn’t help at all. Your heaving chest begins to slow, leaving shaky breaths that continue to tremble your body— slowly, everything comes into view, and your eyes lock with a familiar pair of eyes. Dark, brown irises; normal, familiar, terrified.
“You’re okay,” he breathes out, and his body physically reacts when you finally meet his gaze— without thinking, he’s pulling you close, against his firm frame that hides you away from the rest of the world. “You’re okay, you’re safe.”
It seems as though the reassurances are for him just as much as they are for you; he holds you as though he never wants to let you go again, and his heartbeat pounds harshly against your ear; though you desperately want to, you can’t bring yourself to cry.
A moment passes where you’re both still, neither of you sure of what to say— then, you’re being pulled away, held by your shoulders as Taehyun stares you down with a stern gaze.
“What happened?” he asks, scanning your face as though he could find the answer there, “why did the alarm to Yunah’s cauldron go off?”
“I— I don’t know,” your voice is hoarse, and you wonder why he didn’t ask you about the creature first, choosing to ask about the alarm instead. “The potion was just fine earlier, I don’t know what—”
“What potion?” Taehyun interrupts, his fingers beginning to dig into your skin— you wince, shaking your head as you try to remember, “Yunah didn’t leave anything in her cauldron.”
”She— she didn’t make it. I did,” his eyes widen with disbelief at your confession, jaw beginning to tick. “The woman, she begged me— I just wanted to help her.”
“Help?!” Taehyun repeats, as though saying it himself will help him understand, “you almost died!
“Whatever that thing was, it didn’t work!” you shake your head and try to explain yourself, but your fervent denial only angers Taehyun.
”You don’t understand,” you weakly let out, “it was working; she said I was capable of making it myself—”
“And you believed her?” Taehyun lets out a bewildered laugh, though it’s clear he finds no humor in the situation, “why in the world would it occur to you to do that? You’re a human!”
You flinch at his hammered words, the aching of your body now a mere afterthought as you listen to his frustrations.
“There’s not a single drop of magic in your blood. You need to accept that.” as much as you want to look away from Taehyun’s intense gaze, to push him away and go back inside, you can’t; you’re too weak to move even a single muscle. All you can do is sit there and get scolded like a child.
“This fantasy of yours almost cost you your soul— don’t you see how dangerous it is to try and force yourself somewhere you don’t belong?” he stresses, brows knitting together as he observes you carefully, wondering if anything he’s saying is getting through to you. You merely stare at him with shining eyes, willing yourself not to cry in front of him.
“Don’t ever try to involve yourself in magic like this again.” He says firmly, “you’re lucky we were able to stop that thing when we did.”
At the word ‘we’, you finally find the strength to look away and just over his shoulder— sure enough, Dagonyang sits patiently behind Taehyun, staring up at you with wide eyes that are glaze with concern— your eyes widen as you take notice of his ear, split at the top and matting his fur with blood. You feel a lump in your throat, trying to hold back sobbed apologies— it’s probably the last thing Taehyun wants to hear right now.
“Don’t worry about him,” Taehyun swiftly says, having taken notice of your wandering gaze, “he’ll heal in no time.
“Can you stand?” you shift at his question, trying to get up— but you hiss the moment any pressure is put on your feet, and the two of you look down to find your ankle is swollen, an inky, ringed bruise forming right above the bone.
”God, you’re all injured,” Taehyun grimaces, only now getting a good look at your appearance; worry tugs his features together as he takes in your soiled garments. “And dirty.”
“Come. You need to be tended to,” you can’t let out much of a protest when he’s sweeping you off your feet and picking you up, briskly walking back to your home. “and you can’t stay here. It’s a mess.”
Sure enough, you’re able to see just what he means as he passes through your once beloved home; it’s a wreck, with glass and herbs all over the floor, shattered furniture and the destroyed wall enough to make your stomach drop. All your hard work, your dreams, your passions— gone.
You want to cry; you want to scream, to curl away in shame and hide yourself from the world forever, to kneel and beg for forgiveness until your throat is sore. You want the universe to swallow you whole, to go on without you, as though none of this ever happened, as though your existence never occurred.
You want to forget Taehyun’s disparaging words, to erase the degrading look in his eyes. You want to pretend as though all your fears weren’t only confirmed in the end, left with an insolent reminder that you’ll never be anything more than a mere human.
○○○
“Raise your leg a bit more.” Taehyun’s hands are quick and nimble as they wrap gauze around your ankle, kneeling at your bedside as the two of you remain quiet— it’s the first thing he’s said to you all day.
There’s an inappropriate sense of intimacy to this scene that you can’t help but be angered by. He has left his duties at the castle to take care of you, despite your persistent reluctance and refusal— but with your apothecary destroyed and your ankle still healing, you were given no other choice but to stay at Taehyun’s home until Yunah returned. It’s a small, quiet home, on the outskirts of the capital and away from the constant buzz and energy; it’s a change you’ve yet to get used to, but secretly welcome. You lean back on your hands as you avoid watching him, fingers digging into his comforter as you choose to stare out the window instead, at the chirping birds and wildlife that scampers around.
The idea of staying in Taehyun’s home like this, donning his clothes and sleeping in his bed, was something that you only dreamed of during those secret, self-indulgent fantasies of yours— the kind where you lived a tranquil, domestic life, where nothing else mattered but the fact that you were together. The you of the past would positively keel over at seeing herself in such a position— yet, as Taehyun smooths down the bandages that compress your healing injury, a tension in the air so thick it forms a wall between you, you can’t help but wish you were anywhere but here.
“Is it too tight?” His voice is barely above a murmur, and he doesn’t look up as he asks you the question, as though he were merely going through the motions and not asking about your comfort. You go to shake your head no before realizing he won’t see it.
“No. It’s fine.” his thumbs run along your ankle, a gentle pressure that tries to linger— you pull your foot away and tuck yourself back into bed without another word, unwilling to do anything more than nestle yourself into the covers and hide away. Taehyun remains at your bedside for a minute, silence overtaking the room once again as he finally decides to take his leave.
“I’ve made lunch,” he offers, lingering at the doorway and watching you carefully; you don’t seem to acknowledge him, but he refuses to leave until he gets a response from you.
“Thank you,” you finally say, “but I’m not hungry.”
You hear him leave with a frustrated sigh.
Your time together continues on like this; you’re counting down the days until the apothecary is finished getting reconstructed and Yunah returns— her letters to you are endless now that she’s on the train back to the capital, having been notified by Taehyun of everything that happened the morning after; you were witness to her every emotion as she wrote to you— the fear, the guilt, and the relief that came with receiving her first response from you. When she asked to hear more details about that night, hoping to find an answer on why it all unfolded, you wrote as much as you could on the back of her letter, watching it recall back to its owner, curious on what the response from her would be; you told her of Irene and her reassurances that you could help, the ingredients, the mundane potion that brewed from it— but you’ve yet to get a response back.
Instead of letting yourself get lost in her letters, Yunah’s abandoned you to this mess— days have passed, and you’ve yet to find the courage to talk to Taehyun again. Besides the quick, necessary communications shared, you try your best to avoid him all together. A strange anxiety fills your heart whenever you’re near him for too long, and you’ve resorted to hoping that you can run away from all this once Yunah returns. Maybe you can force her to handle his deliveries from now on.
If only you could blame this strange dissonance of feelings on your tattered soul, still trying its best to heal from the trauma of that night. You’d like to think that, if you wait long enough, everything will smooth over, and you can go back to being that shy, hopeless romantic that became a puddle underneath Taehyun’s gaze.
It’s much better than this distance you’ve created now, anyway; you’ve grown fond of sitting out in the field behind Taehyun’s home as a way to avoid the tension that closes those four walls in on you, quietly taking in the grand landscape that stretches beyond— oftentimes, Dagonyang finds himself curled up in your lap, purring at your gentle hands that run through his fur. It’s become a ritual for you two, and if you look hard enough, you can even see the glowing lanterns of the capital.
You can hear Taehyun call your name, already imagining the way he leans across the doorway, his arms crossed impatiently. You try your best to ignore him, his voice already making your heart rate spike— but he’s not having it, and when he calls your name once more, it’s stern; commanding. You jump at the sound, unable to help the way your mind is instantly flooded with memories of that night, where his nails bit at your skin and his eyes were filled with nothing but the deepest disappointment. You’ve stopped petting Dagonyang, and the cat has already jumped off your lap and started pattering off inside, leaving you alone on the field. A moment passes, and you slowly get up to avoid hearing Taehyun harshly call your name yet again.
“It’s cold out, you should come in,” his voice has softened considerately, yet you still can’t find it in you to look at him— the sun has set and the night air nips at your skin, but you had no plans of going in anytime soon. He moves aside so you can step in. “I’ve made dinner.”
“Thank you.” you don’t catch it, but Taehyun frowns at your apathetic tone. He follows you inside, watching the way you trudge to the dinner table.
His eyes are boring holes into your skin. You’re stuck looking at your plate, trying to keep up the act that you don’t feel his intense gaze burning into you, watching your every move. It’s quiet, as it has been for the past three days, and how it will be for the next three.
A part of you can’t help but wonder what he’s thinking right now— what he thinks of you. You wonder if his viewpoint on you has changed entirely since that night, having put him through such a terrible battle, which was only followed by sleepless nights of investigations on what happened; he’s yet to update you on what he’s found, leading you to believe that every direction he’s taken has been met with dead ends. Even now, Beomgyu’s words float around your mind like a persistent parasite; you’ve caused him enough trouble to stress him out for a lifetime— he’s stuck cleaning up your messes, stuck with you while he oversees your recovery. A simple human interrupting his busy life, dragging him down. You fear that if you look at him, you’ll find nothing but resentment in his eyes— you don’t think you could handle that discovery.
It’s quiet as you both separate, going off to his bedroom while he goes off to his study where he’s been staying, much to your reluctance. While you nestle into the covers, attempting to fall asleep, you can hear the familiar sound of Taehyun humming in the room beside yours, undoubtedly spending yet another sleepless night on your case. It’s become something you secretly listen for, soothing your brain into a restless sleep, free of the nightmares that invaded your mind the first night you stayed in his room. With a heavy sigh, you allow yourself to rest, Taehyun’s song a lullaby that protects your fragile mind.
○○○
Tomorrow marks the final day of your stay with Taehyun; you’ve finally recieved a letter from Yunah.
I’m sorry I took so long to respond, she writes to you, her writing messy and rushed; the parchment is a bit wrinkled in your hands, and your heart sinks as you continue to read. But I took everything you told me about and sent it to Taehyun— I had a hunch of what might’ve transpired from that night, and I had to make sure it was true before I sent you this. ___, please know that I’d only ask this of you if I were completely serious.
Your heart stops as you read the next line, eyes glued to the parchment as though to make sure it weren’t misreading it— no matter how much you stare at it, the request stays the same. I think you need to move to the kingdom of Flora.
It’s much safer for you there— I know how much you must hate reading this, but please, think about it. That woman, Irene— a necromancer— shouldn’t have been able to get her hands on you like that; she took advantage of you, and I can’t forgive myself for putting you in such a vulnerable state— Taehyun is still trying to figure out how she was able to breach the kingdom after being banished for so long.
I can’t risk her finding you again— you’d be able to live a quiet life there, tend to your garden, and I’d visit every day. You’re much better off there, you’d belong there perfectly; you wouldn’t have to deal with stupid architecture anymore, either. I’ve told Taehyun about the plan, and he’s found a place for you to stay in. Just say the word and he’ll take you.
The paper is beginning to crumble in your hands, your grip tightening as you continue to read. You can’t believe this.
I’m so sorry ___. You must hate me right now. But I can’t risk this happening to you again— I don’t think I’d be able to live with myself. Please, accept this offer; I’ll visit you the moment I’m off this stupid train.
I love you,
Yunah
You know she expects to hear back from you soon; her handwriting is so small, and she’s left the entirety of the back for you to write on. Instead, you simply stare at the letter, reading and reading and reading it again until you have the whole thing memorized, until you’ve confirmed that you didn’t misunderstand a single sentence. The paper flutters in your hands from the wind— what you thought would be a peaceful reading outside has quickly turned into a torment, Dagonyang’s peacefully sleeping figure beside you nothing more than a mockery.
Certain sentences stick out in your brain, your eyes instinctively flickering to them, etching them into your aching heart; one in particular seems to blare at you: you’d belong there perfectly.
Belong there, you scoff, a bewildered laugh escaping you as you read it again— you feel your fingertips buzz from where you hold the letter, a sharp electricity shooting through your nervous system as you read it yet again, irked by her words. It builds and buzzes inside you until you’re a trembling mess, unsure of what to do with this anger that bubbles up like lava; your eyes are inevitably drawn to a different sentence, your new breaking point: I’ve told Taehyun about the plan. Just say the word and he’ll take you.
God, you’re trembling with anger— he’s just going to send you away? Just like that? Do you really have a say in this, when everyone wants you gone so desperately? Your nails dig into the parchment, pushing and pushing until they break through— the hot, bubbling anger that simmered under your skin erupts, and before you can give it a second thought, you’re ripping the parchment to shreds, tearing it until it’s nothing more than fragments that are carried off by the wind. You watch them flutter off, curling up in defeat as you will yourself not to cry.
All these years spent with Yunah, proving yourself and succeeding together, were they just a lie? Was any of it real when Yunah, the woman who swore up and down that she’d never put much importance on your differences, was convinced you belonged somewhere other than the place you built your entire life in?
The sun has set, and Dagonyang has left your side after the chill of night emerged— but you remain the same, attempting to wrap your head around the news you’ve read, of the things that are expected of you.
Taehyun has come out in search of you again. The sound of his voice is nothing but salt in your wound, a reminder that tomorrow, you’re expected to leave the city and never turn back. He calls out your name multiple times, but you’ve yet to budge— by the fourth time, he sighs and makes his way over to you.
“___ please, won’t you stop sulking and come inside—?” Taehyun’s voice is caught in his throat as you finally look up, and at him. Pupils locking firmly with his, your eyes wide and glassy, an intense stare that dares him to look away.
“Did you and Yunah have fun? Stringing me along like this?” you say, standing up and glaring at Taehyun; he frowns, opening his mouth to say something, but is left speechless. “Making me believe that I’d ever belong in a place like this, when in reality, you were no better than everyone else here that saw me as a little pet!”
“What?” he breathes out, “What are you talking about?”
“Yunah told me everything!” you shout, feeling emotions catching in your throat, stinging your eyes, “Irene, the plan— you expect me to pack up my life and hide myself away just so you can feel better?”
Taehyun seems to have caught on to what you mean. “___, you need to understand where we’re coming from—”
“Why? I’m a person too!” it’s all become too much for you, and you’ve begun to choke up on your words— it’s too much, confronting Taehyun like this, even more so when it feels like he’s not listening. “I can’t just give everything up because you guys don’t want to deal with me!”
He flinches at your words, and you find confusion starting to overtake his face, his voice nothing more than a murmur. “What?
You scoff at his confusion. “Please, don’t try to act innocent— I get it, I really do— I put you in this crazy mess; I’ve dragged you down enough, and I know you want nothing more than for me to go away, but honest to god, I’m not asking you to look after me like this!”
Tears have begun to well up in your eyes— you feel humiliated, leaving yourself vulnerable like this, but you can’t seem to stop talking; every little thought that’s nagged you in the back of your mind is now coming out like word vomit, and you can’t seem to stop it.
“If this weak, foolish human wants to stay in this big, scary, magical kingdom, then just let me!” you cry out, ignoring the way he shakes his head at your words, “let me get messed with, let me make mistakes, let me get tricked— and if it doesn’t end well, then so be it!
“But I will not sit around and let you make decisions for me— I am not going to Flora because it’s where you think I belong,” you’re practically shaking with anger at the thought, gritting your teeth at Taehyun, “I refuse to.”
“It’s not that easy,” Taehyun starts, shaking his head at your naivety, “we can’t risk Irene coming back just because you want to stay here—”
“Were you even listening to me?!” you’re exasperated, feeling a tear slip down your cheek. “you want to get rid of me that bad? What, are you gonna tell me this was all your idea next—?”
“You think I want to abandon you?!” It’s the first time he’s raised his voice at you like this since that night, and you can’t help the way you flinch at the sound— he hesitates to continue at the sight. “You think I’m happy with all of this? Do you really think it was my idea to send you off like this, away from me?”
Your face falls at his words.
”Yunah was mortified when I told her what happened. She couldn’t stop blaming herself for it,” Taehyun runs a frustrated hand through his hair. “She was set on the fact that you needed to be relocated— that Irene would come back for you if you stayed.”
His eyes flicker away from yours, but even so, you still catch the way they shine under the moonlight; his voice wavers as he speaks.
“That night… it haunts me.” he looks back at you, brows knitting together at the thought, “I almost lost you. To this day, I still haven’t the slightest clue on how I was able to destroy that— that thing.”
“I’d rather die than get rid of you,” his voice has dropped significantly, and there’s an edge that makes it tremble slightly— an emotion that fights to break free, nearing you as he speaks, “you’re not a burden. I don’t care that you’re human— I’d look after you no matter what you were. I’d pick up all of your messes, I’d get involved in every disaster you caused. I’d happily let you drag me down, if it meant being with you.”
“I just can’t afford to lose you,” he says weakly; he’s just a step away from you now, his face so close you can analyze the look in his eyes, count every eyelash that brushes against his skin with every blink, “and if it meant letting you go to keep you safe… I’d do that, too.”
It’s quiet. The breeze continues to whistle between the branches of the trees around you, The wildlife that’s hidden within the forest now sound asleep. The stars are out tonight, as is the moon— it casts a soft glow onto the man before you, his sparkling eyes looking at you with something so intense, it makes your knees week. He’s so close, you think that if you leaned in a little, you could…
”Taehyun,” you breathe out; his eyes flash with desperation at the sound of his name falling from your lips. “I don’t want to leave.”
He gulps.
”Then don’t.”
Time seems to still the moment the words come out his mouth, the two of you stuck where you are— hesitant, afraid to go on with what you both desperately want. His eyes flicker down to your lips; his hands twitch at his sides. He watches as you slowly reach out, cupping a gentle hand around his face, fingertips caressing the strong jawline, the soft curve of his cheekbones, the dimple that indents his cheek as he presses his lips together and swallows. He lets you bring him closer to you, leaning until your other hand is able to land on his nape, tangling with his dark hair— he lets you come closer, feeling your breath mix with his, seeing your eyes flutter shut, your lips slightly trembling as they part; his heart is on the verge of combusting as he feels your lips press gently against his.
It’s a quick, soft peck— you’re pulling away immediately, wide eyes looking at Taehyun as though you’ve done something wrong; he’s quick to show you you’ve done anything but, wrapping an arm around your waist and pulling you back in, showing you just how much he reciprocates this.
Taehyun kisses you with a primal hunger that makes your legs weak, sighing softly against his lips, sharp canines playfully biting at your flesh to hear the way you gasp, pulling lightly at his hair in response. His hand smooths up your back, going back down and pulling you even closer, until your bodies are flush together and you’re grabbing onto him for support— his other hand has found itself on the back of your head, keeping you close, unable to run from his starved kiss.
You try desperately to ignore the burning of your lungs, but you’re getting lightheaded— gently, you go to move away from Taehyun, the man immediately pulling away to gauge your reaction; when he finds nothing but dazed, lovestruck eyes looking back at him, your hand that rests on his shoulder gripping onto him a little tighter, he lets out an airy laugh.
“Tell me to stop,” the look in his eyes is slowly darkening, losing that innocent shine to make way for something more— something desperate. His hand on your back has begun to wander dangerously low, hovering at the small of your back and threatening to go lower— his eyes flicker down to your shining, swollen lips, ready to dive back in, but he holds himself back. “Tell me to end it here, and I’ll listen.”
You can hear the restraint in his voice, a warning of what may come— but even then, you shake your head; his eyes darken at the sight. Your voice is a breathy whisper that makes him shiver. “I don’t want you to stop. Don’t hold back.”
He curses under his breath before he’s diving back in, returning with a fervor that makes your mind spin. He’s rougher, needier, eating you up and indulging in every little thing you give him— your gasps, your whines, your fingers that dig into his skin and pull at his hair— it all fuels him even more, finally able to release the frustration that’s been pent up for a long time.
“I need you,” he murmurs against your mouth, reaching down to grab your ass, pressing you firmly against him— you gasp, feeling him already hardening, and he takes that opportunity to explore every inch of you; he groans softly, rolling his hips forward. “I need you so bad.”
“You have me,” you say, breathless— he lets out a small moan at your words, pressing himself harshly against you, whining at a particularly firm thrust that allows you to take in the outline of his cock, “take me.”
“Fuck,” he curses lowly, and before you can understand what’s happening, he’s picking you up and wrapping your legs around his waist, strong arms holding you up as he leans back in to kiss you— he brings the two of you inside, letting out a soft groan at the way you tangle your hands in his hair, nails scratching at his scalp. “You have no idea what you do to me.”
It doesn’t take long before he’s kicking his bedroom door shut and laying you down on the bed— it’s only then that he’s able to part from you, holding himself up as he takes you in properly, watching as you whine and try to tug him back down; he chuckles, caving in instantly before he’s guiding you up on the bed, letting your head fall back on his pillows and making sure you’re comfortable.
”God, you’re so beautiful,” he finds himself sighing out, sitting back on his knees as he takes a good look at you— you squirm under the intensity of his gaze, his hands running up and down your sides absentmindedly, feeling your warm skin heat up against his.
“I’ve been wanting to do this for so long,” Taehyun seems to be talking more to himself at this point, lost in your trance as you begin to guide him to take your undress you, his eyes never straying from your body as he looks at you in pure awe— you shiver at the groan he lets out when your bra is finally thrown to the side, his lips immediately coming down to press a kiss right on your chest, giving you another before he’s wandering down and latching his lips around your nipple; your back arches at the warmth of his mouth, a quiet mewl escaping you.
His hands have begun to venture down to your hips, playing with the waistband of your pants and tugging it so he can slip a hand inside. Your fingers card through his hair absentmindedly, pulling at it desperately the moment his fingers begin to press at your cunt over your soaked panties, fingertips running up and down your slit to feel the way you begin to moan breathlessly, hips bucking against his hand in search of more— but he’s a tease, going up to gently circle your clit, a ghost touch that shoots sparks straight to your core and empties your mind.
“Please— don’t tease,” you breathe out, head falling back as he presses two fingers against your clenching hole through your panties, chuckling at the way you try to suck him in, desperate to feel yourself stretched out— the feeling is disappearing just as quick as it came, and his hand is leaving your cunt to grab your hips, holding you in place as he slots himself between your legs.
”Can’t help myself,” he murmurs against your lips forcing your hips to angle up so he can grind down against you; he’s savoring the feeling, smiling against your mouth as he presses his cock firmly against your entrance, your hands anchoring on his shoulders as you whimper weakly, “you just make the prettiest noises.”
“Wanna hear you like this all night,” he’s picked up a rhythm as he grinds against you, rough hands holding you from bucking your hips back— all you can do is lie there and take it, pleasure tumbling from your mouth as his lips begin to wander to your jawline, trailing gentle kisses that travel to your neck; nipping at it playfully, he holds back a laugh at the way you jolt against him. “Think you can take it?”
“I can. I can take it,” you rush to say, arching back making your chest press against his, hands tugging at the hem of his shirt as you silently beg him to take it off, “I don’t want you to hold back.”
“Good girl,” he purrs, finally breaking away to give in to your demands— you lie back in awe as he finally pulls his shirt over his head, eyes glued to the muscles he’s been hiding away from you, desperate to commit it all to your memory; reaching out, you run your hands down his body, down his shoulders to his firm chest, down the abs on his stomach that flinch at your nails that scratch at his skin, until you’ve reached the waistband of his pants, tugging at it in hopes that he’ll give in to your desperation and just give you what you need— instead, he takes your hands in his, tutting softly at you before he’s putting them above your head.
“Taehyun, c’mon,” you whine, trying to tug your hands out of his grip; it tightens in response, your voice wavering as he looks up at you, raising a brow in warning; even then, you refuse to give up on your complaints.
”You’re taking too long,” you tease, bucking your hips up desperately, “are you gonna do anything?”
Without warning, you begin to feel a warm sensation on your wrists, a slight tingling that makes you look up at your bound hands— you find a silver glow where Taehyun’s hands hold onto yours, eyes widening as you watch him let go of your hands now bound by his magic. Your head snaps down to send Taehyun a petulant glare.
“Oh, you’re mean.”
“You started it,” he chirps, using his newfound mobility to run his hands down your sides, until he’s gripping your hips and stripping you down to nothing more than your soaked panties; your face heats up at the vulnerability of the situation, trying to hide your face in your arms as you watch him settle down on his stomach between your legs— you try to squeeze your thighs together shyly, and Taehyun tsks; a pathetic yelp leaves you as he spanks your thigh.
“Taehyun,” you whine, starting to feel that familiar warmth circling around your thighs, an invisible force that makes you part your legs, left completely vulnerable to the man who’s now situating your legs over his shoulders, held still by his magic, “this is so unfair!”
“You got yourself into this mess, baby,” he scolds you, kissing your inner knee, going up until he’s at the apex of your thigh, smiling at the way they shake, “y’gotta learn how to be patient.”
His words are enough to make you nervous, squirming in his grip as he slowly slides down your panties, indulging in the wet slick that sticks to the fabric, eagerly shifting closer to your center.
He places a kiss on your mound first; you want to squeeze your eyes shut and complain, aware of this game he wants to play. But you bite your tongue, looking down curiously to catch the way he looks up at you through his lashes, smiling when you make eye contact before moving down just a bit more and placing a gentle kiss on your clit— you feel the breathiness of his laugh when you jolt at the sensation, plush lips warm against your swollen, needy clit. He takes his sweet time before doing anything more— warm hands running up and down your thighs lovingly, watching you get more desperate as the seconds go by, chest heaving and slick dripping from your entrance pathetically.
He presses another kiss to your clit; then another, and another, until he finally parts his lips to suck the pearl into his mouth, running his tongue along it and closing his eyes in bliss, listening keenly for the broken moans of his name you let out. His tongue lolls out to firmly lick at your clit, circling around it before trailing down, running along your folds and licking up the arousal that had been dribbling down to the bedsheets eagerly, feeling the way you try to squirm and break free from the binds that keep you spread open for him.
“Tyunnie, please— stop being mean,” you cry at some point, feeling as though you’re going insane with the way his tongue is buried deep inside you, face pressed against your cunt and eyes closed in pure bliss, nose brushing against your clit as he continues to eat you out; you try to struggle against the binds on your wrists, but they won’t budge. “please, I wanna touch you.”
When he finally pulls away, it’s only to send you a mean grin. “You gotta be patient,” he reminds you, leaning down to lick a firm strip from your entrance to your clit, feeling the way you shudder against him, “let me have my fun first, okay?”
You go to curse at him under your breath, but it all falls short the moment you feel his fingertips begin to circle your entrance, collecting the arousal that leaks through your hole before slowly pushing in his ring and middle finger in. Your eyes flutter shut, the knot in your stomach only tightening at the stretch, lithe fingers slowly pushing in until it hits the knuckle, dedicated mouth not stopping its ministrations on your clit all the while. When he can no longer push in, he curls his fingers curiously, picking up gentle pace and pressing against your warm walls until he hears your breath stutter, your thighs jolting when he hits a particular spot; you feel a breathy laugh against your clit, and he proceeds to hit that sensitive spot until you’re a shaking, pleading mess.
”Taehyun,” you whine, nails digging into the palm of your hands as the pleasure begins to dizzy you, “T— Taehyun, tyun, I can’t— feels so good, please don’t stop, please.”
Your muscles are beginning to tense, chest heaving as you feel the fire in your stomach growing hotter, mouth falling open as he continues to suck on your clit, thrusting his fingers into you a little faster. until you’re squeezing your eyes shut and bucking your hips against his mouth, crying out his name with broken pleas to cum.
It comes crashes down so suddenly— a shiver wracks through you and you can only choke out a soft call of Taehyun’s name as your orgasm rips through you, cunt fluttering around his fingers that continue to curl and thrust into you, his tongue wandering from your throbbing clit to your entrance as he licks up all the arousal that spills around his fingers, groaning softly at the tight squeeze and the taste of your cum on his mouth; he’s addicted, helping you ride it out until your body becomes sensitive, bleary eyes peeking down to see that he has yet to stop, and doesn’t plan to any time soon.
“Tyun,” you breathe out; the man merely glances up at you before returning back to your cunt, feeling your cunt clench as he curls his fingers against you once more, smiling at the yelp that follows, “Tyun, it’s too much, I’m sensitive—!”
“Want you to give me another one,” he murmurs against you, his fingers stiling inside you as he says it; he finally looks up at you, and you find a primal need in his eyes, his hand that’s holding your thigh gripping you a little harder, as though afraid you would run away, “can you do that for me?”
You take a second to catch your breath, his eyes following the rise and fall of your chest as though in a trance; he leans down to place kisses along your skin yet again, against your navel and around your pelvic bone as he lets you take a moment to answer; he nips softly at your hip bone, and you feel your resolve crumble in an instant.
“Yes,” the word is barely slipping from your tongue before Taehyun is diving back in, moving with such desperation that all you can do is lay back and watch in awe. He’s taken note of what drives you crazy, eager to use it against you; your teeth are sinking into your bottom lip to prevent yourself from screaming as he hits your sweet spot continuously, sucking your clit and running his tongue along it until he’s building you up even faster than he did before, an undeniably triumphant smile tugging at his lips the moment you start sobbing that you’re going to cum again.
You’re desperate to thrash around under him, to clamp your legs around his head and run your fingers through his hair, but all you can do is lay there and buck your hips against his mouth, teary eyes unable to look away from the sight before you, pleasure crashing down on you and leaving your body a trembling, buzzing mess.
“There you go pretty girl, y’listen so well,” he coos against you, helping you ride out the waves of your orgasm with a gentle pace of his fingers, kissing your clit lovingly between his praises. “Sound so good, just. For. Me.”
The rings that bound your wrists and thighs are buzzing for a moment before it all fades away; you only let your muscles relax for a second before you’re immediately reaching down to run your fingers through Taehyun’s hair, lacing through the dark locks before tugging and guiding him back up— he lets you, an amused chuckle leaving his lips as he crawls over you, situating himself between your legs that still twitch with aftershocks, his arms by your head that hold him up caging you in. He takes a moment to observe you, eyes warm with an undeniable fondness as he takes in your shiny eyes and swollen lips, glancing down at your chest that heaves as you try to catch your breath. Reaching to cup your face, he runs his thumb along your cheekbone before leaning down to capture your lips in a soft, slow kiss.
“This is better than anything I imagined,” he confesses quietly, and you don’t bother holding back the smile that breaks out against his mouth.
“You imagined this?”
“So many times,” he immediately breathes out, tilting his head to kiss you deeper before pulling away briefly, letting go of your face to tug at his remaining clothes, “thought of having you under me like this so many times, making you feel good like this.”
You hum softly at his words, running your fingers through his hair and pulling gently at the roots, tangling comfortably around his nape.
”Thought about making you mine,” he whispers softly, and for the first time, you spot a bit of hesitance in his voice— a vulnerability that doesn’t slip past you, picking it up between his kisses that begin to linger along your face, from your cupid's bow to your jawline; his breath stutters, and you gasp— his cockhead is thick and sticky with precum as it presses against your entrance, his hand that wraps around the length taking its time to rub up and down your slit, lingering and pressing down at your clit teasingly. The mixture of your arousals is loud, and if the feeling of his cock sliding up and down your awaiting cunt wasn’t driving you crazy, you would’ve hid your face in your hands from embarrassment.
“I’ve imagined so many times how you’d feel… how you’d sound so pretty,” he moans softly, the reminder making his hips buck unexpectedly against you, the two of you gasping as his tip prods at your hole for just a second, “Thought of keeping you here with me. Of being all yours.”
He hears the way you whimper quietly at that last part, feels your thighs press against his hips, antsy hands pulling at his hair as a quiet plea for more— he’s driving you crazy, and his sweet words against your skin are definitely not helping.
“I want that— I want to stay with you,” you’re guiding Taehyun to look up at you again, watching his dazed eyes lock onto yours, drowning with a primal need that burns hotter the longer he looks at you. Your hand wanders from his hair and down the expanse of his broad back, until you’re pressing at the small of his back and urging his hips forward; you don’t dare look away from him for a second, determined to make him see your resolve. “Taehyun, please.”
Your voice is a siren’s song to him; his cock twitches at the blatant need on your face, and without further warning, his guiding his cock inside you. The stretch makes your mouth fall open and your head loll back onto the pillows; he’s so thick, and you can feel it pulse the more it makes its way inside your cunt, holding your breath at the burn that ebbs away into pleasure— by the time his hips are flush against yours, you’re leaking onto the sheets beneath you, feeling as though he’s so deep you can’t breathe.
“You feel so good,” Taehyun weakly groans, glancing down to where your bodies meet before moaning again, “so fucking good, fuck. You’re perfect.”
You can only bring yourself to whimper weakly against his lips that peck at yours; you don’t think you could begin to put the way he feels into words, so full of him that it’s making you dizzy. He remains still for a second, the two of you basking in the feeling of each other, his cock twitching inside your fluttering walls, a mess of slick dripping from your entrance the longer you’re left to wait in anticipation.
“Ready, baby?” he asks softly, having noticed your dazed expression. You’re eager to nod, clumsy hips rolling forward and making him press harder against you— you shiver at the feeling, barely able to register Taehyun’s amused chuckle as he slowly begins to pull out.
It’s a slow, quiet moment, your nails digging into his skin as the two of you savor the feeling of each other, stuttered breaths and soft whimpers the only thing filling the air. He pulls out until only his tip is left inside you, pushing back in and filling you up with one swift motion. You let out a loud moan at the feeling, mind spinning at the way his cock curves and presses against your walls, teasing your sweet spot. Taehyun does this again, his head that was once hanging to allow him to watch the way he disappeared inside you now hovering above yours, watching carefully as your eyes widen and brows knit together with pleasure at every thrust; a sly smile sneaks onto his face as you quietly moan out his name.
“Feels good?” he asks, punctuating his question with a sudden, rough thrust that has you jolting; your nails dig into his skin just a little more, and he’s shifting, sitting up to take a good look at you.
“You’re so cute,” he laughs, “barely even started and you’re already a mess. You sure you can take it?”
“I can,” you whine petulantly, feeling him slow down his pace, barely moving inside you, “Tyun, I need more…”
“Hmm? I don’t know, baby,” he’s slowly rutting his hips into you, enjoying the way you pout at him, “can you ask nicely?”
Your face heats up at his words; it’s such a bold request, one that has you trying to shy away from his gaze, intense and hungry as it watches you every move. Clearing your throat, you try to ignore how pathetic you sound.
“Please… Taehyun,” he’s shifting, moving so that he’s hovering over you, a strong hand rubbing up and down your thigh as he props himself up with his elbow, a coy smile stuck to his face. “I want you to fuck me, please— I need it, want you to give it to me.”
“Such a sweet angel,” he coos, pecking your lips before he’s beginning to thrust back into you, burying himself as deep as he can before he’s picking up the pace, more and more until his cock is abusing your leaking cunt and your body is jolting with every thrust, your eyes squeezing with bliss, “You’re so perfect, how could I ever say no to you?”
His hand on your thigh is grabbing on tight, hiking up your leg to wrap around his waist, hips angling so that he can reach deeper into you. He’s practically fucking you into the mattress, thick cock stretching you out and rubbing against your walls so perfectly, his soft moans and sighs of your name making you clench around him each time.
He feels so good against you, strong, firm muscle against your body, honey skin smooth beneath your hands that scratch at his back, leaving a particularly harsh trail after he thrusts against your sweet spot, the grunt of pain he lets out in your ear only making you clench around him harder— he’s filling your senses, cooing out soft praises and placing gentle kisses along your jawline, groaning out your name when he feels the way you begin to tighten around him, hips growing restless against his.
“I’m close,” you whimper, legs mindlessly wrapping around his waist, wanting him to be flush against you, “fuck— please don’t stop, you feel so good.”
“I’m close too, angel,” he murmurs, hand letting go of your thigh to reach up for your own, lacing his fingers with yours and pinning your hand against the mattress, “want you to cum for me. Wanna feel it, wanna listen to those pretty little sounds of yours.”
“Cum inside me,” the request slips from your mouth before you can think too much of it; judging by the way Taehyun’s hips stutter and he lets out a weak moan against your skin, you’re sure your words have affected him. When he asks if you mean it, you nod. “Please— wanna be filled up, please cum inside.”
Taehyun moves from his place in your neck to watch you closely, feeling his own orgasm building up intensely; his eyes scan your face, memorizing every detail of your expression, listening to the way your moans pick up in desperation.
“Baby,” he says, and when you don’t look at him, he calls out your name; it’s soft, broken, a moan that has your eyes fluttering open to meet his. “You gonna cum baby?”
You nod, eyes rolling back when he reaches down to rub your clit, dizzy at the pleasure.
”Look at me,” he says, feeling his pace become sloppy as his own orgasm approaches, desperate to watch you fall apart, “wanna watch you when you cum.”
He grinds his hips against you firmly, his tip rutting against your sweet spot making you unravel in an instant, your hand that squeezes against his instantly being squeezed back in silent reassurance. The pleasure crashes on you so intensely, your mind going blank save for Taehyun’s name that you repeat like a prayer. Your eyes never leave his, watching as he follows you seconds after, his brows furrowing and his jaw clenching before he lets out a weak moan of your name, cock continuing to thrust slowly into you as he cums.
It’s so warm, a constant pulsing of is cock that fills you up until it no longer can, sticky cum leaking from your entrance and smearing against your skin as he keeps fucking the two of you through it, until your body slumps against the bed and he melts down onto you, burying his head in your neck.
You don’t know how long you stay like this, drifting in and out of consciousness; his cock nestled into you, his hand that holds yours tight, the pressure of his body against yours, pinning you to the bed, keeping you safe. He’s warm, and you can feel your chests rising and falling slowly, feel his heartbeat that attempts to return back to normal, his breath a gentle sensation against your skin.
“I meant everything I said. And more,” he suddenly speaks up, burying his head into you, fond of the comfort it brings, “Stay with me. I don’t care what Yunah thinks is best for you— I want you to stay.”
A moment passes, and you allow yourself to think. You feel his hold on you tighten the longer this silence continues, as though afraid this might be the last time he’ll have you like this.
“Taehyun,” you say softly, feeling him tense against you, “I want to stay too.”
It’s instant, the way he melts against you in relief. He sighs, placing a kiss on the crook of your neck.
“Thank god,” he murmurs, beginning to litter kisses all along your skin, not stopping until you’re a giggly mess beneath him, “thank god. I didn’t want to lose you.”
“You’ll never get rid of me,” you grin, cupping his face and guiding him to kiss you, gentle, sweet, “not if I can help it.”
“Good,” bringing up your hands that are still interlaced, he kisses the back of your hand before giving you a sweet smile. “Wouldn’t want it any other way.”
○○○
It’s late at night when you hear the bell ring— you don’t pay it any mind, continuing to organize the shelf behind the counter as Yunah greets the new guest, leaving to the back to search for ingredients for her potion.
It’s quiet, and you hear the way they wander along the floor, moving from shelf to shelf, picking up jars before setting them back down with a soft clink; you can’t help but hope that they’ll leave soon, left with only five minutes before you’re able to shut the apothecary— you itch to leave, to go back home and see Taehyun.
You’re too concentrated on labelling the jars to realize that the customer has been waiting at the counter impatiently, watching as you continue to show your back to them.
“Beomgyu’s right,” you feel a warm sensation along your waist, and before you can process what’s happening, you’re being dragged away from the shelf with a gasp— you’re hovering just above the floor, unable to do anything more than get dragged around the counter and into a certain someone’s awaiting arms; Taehyun is quick to hug you close the moment his magic brings you to him, placing a chaste kiss on your cheek before laughing at your expression. “you do need to work on your customer service.”
You frown. “What? What has he been telling you?”
“Oh nothing. That you’re never greeting him properly, always off in your own little world,” he spins you around with ease, wrapping his arms around your waist to bring you in close. “daydreaming about me.”
“Oh god,” you roll your eyes, already imagining the stupidities Beomgyu has been feeding Taehyun, “how childish. I don’t want you talking to him anymore.”
”It was your idea to introduce us properly, love,” he reminds you, a smug smile on his face, “you’ve gotta deal with the consequences now.”
You can only bring yourself to grumble a soft whatever, scanning the apothecary curiously before sending Taehyun a pout. “Where’s Dago?”
He smiles, expectant of the question. “At home. He’s been missing you all day.”
“Then what are we waiting for?!” you push him away, running behind the counter to grab your bag, “let’s go home!”
It’s instinct to lace your fingers with Taehyun’s waiting hand, turning around to catch Yunah reappearing from the back, a trail of jars behind you.
“Heading out for the night?” she asks, smiling at the way you nod happily, “See you tomorrow then. Get home safe you two.”
“We will. Love ya!” you chirp, watching Taehyun bid her goodbye before following you out the store.
“Long day, Tyunnie?” you ask, the two of you beginning your trip home, “you’re dragging your feet.”
“You have no idea,” he sighs, and when you ask if he wants to talk about it, he shakes his head. “Maybe later. Don’t feel like boring you with the meeting we had today.”
”All I could think about was how much I missed you,” he trails off a bit, eyes darkening as he begins to observe you carefully, amused at the way you still fluster at his gaze, “could barely pay attention to what was being said.”
You scoff, refusing to give into his antics so easily. “Surprised they haven’t fired you.”
“C’mon baby, don’t be mean,” he teases you, tugging your hand to pull you into his side, giving you a soft kiss on your cheek, “is it so hard to believe that I’m so in love with you?”
“Hmm, I don’t know about that,” you bite back a teasing smile, “you’ll have to prove it.”
He chuckles, a dark, mischievous sound that already has you shivering with anticipation.
“Guess we’ll have to hurry home then.”
You can’t bring yourself to resist as he sweeps you off your feet, a warm silver glow encasing you as he takes you home the fastest way he can— if anything, you merely tease him about his eagerness, which he swiftly makes you take back after a long, long night of proving himself.

taglist: @xylatox, @fancypeacepersona, @taebatu, @prettypeachprincesz, @archoive, @bingsoob, @fatbixchwithanopinion, @notanotherbigfangirl, @soobundle1009, @barbielibra
#xylatox fic recs#txt oneshots#txt ff#txt smut#txt hard hours#txt hard thoughts#taehyun smut#txt x reader#taehyun ff#taehyun imagines#txt imagines#taehyun oneshot#txt fanfic#txt fanfiction#taehyun fanfic#taehyun x reader#taehyun fanfiction
402 notes
·
View notes
Text
Here’s a little whip while I battle a bit of writer’s block. Pls forgive any mistakes, I wrote this on my phone:
Jason didn’t want to be there. It was too loud, too crowded. He felt cramped to one corner of the bar, watching everyone else laugh and smile.
There was a bit of envy in his chest as he noticed everyone talking with such ease. He was jealous that they could be with each other without worrying about ulterior motives or how they looked.
They just were.
He wanted to hate Roy and Dick for dragging him along to their night out. Yet, they had made it sound so nice. They’d suggested that he might finally get out of that hard shell he’d made and maybe—just maybe—he’d meet someone.
He hated that once they suggested someone might look at him with something other than disappointment or anger, he easily relented.
Roy had gone off to talk to some blonde on the other side of the bar, dragging Dick along as a wingman. Jason stayed, nursing a beer as he scanned the room.
Then, you appeared. He blinked and there you were, leaning against the bar as you yelled your order to the bartender.
His eyes flickered down your body, quietly admiring the way you dressed hugged the dips and curves of your hips and thighs. A waft of vanilla had hit him when you got close, maybe it was your perfume. Whatever it was, it did something to him. When he noticed you staring pointedly at him, a small smirk on your lips, he turned away, mumbling an apology. Though he doubt you heard it over the music.
“Hey,” you said, leaning closer. “Not to sound weird, but you have really pretty eyes.”
Jason turned back to look at you, surprised. You giggled, inching closer with a look of interest. The only time your eyes looked away was when the bartender set your drink onto the counter.
“Thank you,” Jason yelled over the music.
You smiled. “You’re welcome.” There was a brief pause, like you were considering what you were about to say. Eventually, you asked, “What’s your name?”
“Jason.”
You got excited, eyes brightening. “I love that name! It reminds me of a poem.”
“Medea?”
“No,” you laughed. “The Argonautica!”
Your eyes were bright, and you stepped closer. Now there was less than a foot was between you, and your hand was testing the waters by slowly caressing his forearm. Jason took a swig of his drink to seem casual—Just so he didn’t look like his heart was pounding out of his chest.
“What’s your name?” He asked after a second.
You told him, and Jason thought there couldn’t have been a prettier name in the world. Suddenly, your hand was in his, playing with his fingers. He let you touch him, because, somehow, it felt so good.
“You don’t mind this, do you?” You asked.
“You’re a bit late on asking that,” Jason pointed out.
You giggled, putting his hand on your hip as you pressed yourself closer to him. Jason gave it a squeeze, relishing in the softness of your body.
“You can tell me to stop,” you commented, letting your other hand trail up his chest.
“No,” he said without thinking. “I don’t think I will.”
You laughed again, rubbing up over his chest and down his arms like you’d known him for years and not just five minutes. Or maybe it was ten minutes. Jason was too lost in your touch to know how long it’d been.
“Why are you over here all alone?”
Jason only stated, “I don’t like crowds. Stresses me out.”
You nodded in agreement. “A quirk I cannot laugh at.”
He cocked an eyebrow and squeezed your hip again. This was getting dangerous, you were disarming him too well. Worse, he was letting this happen all too easily. “Was that a Pride and Prejudice quote?”
You gasped, pulling back a little with an impressed look about your face. “A man who reads? Interesting! In any case, it was piss-poor, misquoted reference.”
“I still got it.”
You stared up at Jason before stepping closer, your lips pressing against his jaw lightly before you leaned up toward his ear. “Can I ask you another question?”
“Yeah,” he breathed as he pulled you flush against him.
Your hands curled into his shirt. “What would you like for breakfast tomorrow?”
#jason todd#bruce wayne#red hood#romance#jason todd x reader#dick grayson#jason todd fanfiction#batman#red hood x you#red hood x reader#jason todd x fem!reader#jason todd x y/n#jason todd x you#Roy Harper
140 notes
·
View notes
Note
could i request a jj x pogue! reader fic where the reader and jj are dating or maybe bffs to lovers where they’re both pogues and have to work midsummers and the reader has been off that whole day working but turns out shes just a little bummed about the fact she’ll never experience a midsummers or a day where she can dress up and eat food and not have to work
jj feels bad and wants to make it up to her or tried to make her feel better because she’s always very chill and doesn’t complain about anything. she loves being a pogue but it does suck to see all her girlfriends like kie and sarah get to experience this
midsummer blues



warnings: sad-ish!reader, smitten!jj, cheesy but idc it’s cute.
bsf!jj masterlist
˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊ ˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊ ˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊ ˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊
Every year was the same. Summer would come along, and with that came the biggest event on the island. Midsummer’s was somewhere all the Kook’s could show off their wealth, their families and themselves. You’d always hated it; because you could never go.
Kiara’s been going since she was a kid, she always complains about it, but you can’t think of one real reason why. She gets to wear a pretty dress, be served free champagne, eat good food and spend the night like royalty. Over the last year John B started dating Sarah, so that’s another one of your friends who gets to experience Midsummer’s as a guest; her family usually being the guests of honour.
This year you’re working Midsummer’s, you needed the money and it paid better than anything else was at the moment. When you told JJ about it, he also signed up and surprisingly got the job. He was a waiter whilst you were behind the bar. Pope would be there, working with his dad like every year. John B was Sarah’s date, for a split second you actually thought of dating a Kook just so you could go as a guest.
“What’s with the face?” JJ leant against the bar, stealing an olive from the counter top to pop in his mouth.
“Shouldn’t you be working?” You asked, letting out a tired sigh. It had only been an hour and your mood was already deflating. Watching the girls wear pretty dresses and dance with their dates, they’d never have to worry about where their next meal was coming from.
“I am, I’m comin’ to grab some more champagne,” he smirked, wiggling his eyebrows at you.
“Have you been drinking it?” You couldn’t help the small smile that made its way onto your face as you started to fill up glasses and place them on his empty tray.
“Maybe I had one,” he shrugged. “Had to get through this shit-show. These people are so far up their own asses it’s crazy. What kind of person would actually enjoy this?”
Your smile faltered, replaced with a grimace as you filled up the last glass. You hadn’t told JJ about how you were feeling, because why would he understand? Your best friend hated the Kooks, hated anything to do with them. If you told him how you were feeling envious he’d just make fun of you, he wouldn’t understand.
“Better get back out there.” The longer he stood near you the closer you were to cracking; he had always been able to read you like a book.
“I guess,” he sighed. He reached out for the tray, but then his eyes landed on your pout. “You alright?”
“Fine,” you shrugged, picking at your flaky nail polish.
“What’s wrong, babe?” He asked softly. “Did one of these assholes say somethin’? ‘Cause I’ll go deal with it right now—”
“No one said anything, JJ. I just want to get this night over with,” you interrupted, giving him a weak smile to try and reassure him.
He furrowed his eyebrows, leaning forward to stroke your cheek briefly. “If you need me just come find me. We’ll leave, fuck the money.”
Fuck the money. Something those Kooks would never have to say.
“Yeah, okay,” you said softly.
He blew you a kiss as he left the room, making you smile slightly; but then another snobby Kook was coming up to the bar and you wanted to scream.
Just a few more hours.
˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊ ˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊ ˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊ ˖ ᡣ𐭩 ⊹ ࣪ ౨ৎ˚₊
“I’m exhausted, JJ. I just want to go home,” you sighed as he began to drive in the opposite direction from your house. Midsummer’s had finally ended and you were feeling worse than ever, all you wanted to do was crawl into bed and cry into your pillow.
“I know, baby, but just trust me, a’ight?” He smirked, reaching over the console to pat your thigh.
You rolled your eyes grumpily, crossing your arms over your chest. He probably just wanted to go for a smoke, and that was the last thing you wanted; you loved JJ, but right now you just wanted to be alone.
“Stop poutin’,” he teased, reaching over to wobble your lip with his finger.
“Get off, weirdo,” you giggle, swatting at his arm.
He pulled up by the sidelines of the woods, making you look over to him in wonder. He just smirked to himself, getting out the car and moving around to the other side to let you out.
“Before we go anywhere, I got you a present.” He opened the back door and pulled out a dress. You blinked at it, eyes flickering between the pink fabric and his face.
“What?”
“C’mon, no one’s around just get changed. Give me a show,” he teased, shoving the dress into your arms.
“Perv,” you muttered. “Why do I have to put a dress on? Is this some sort of sick fantasy for you?”
“You gettin’ dolled up for me? Fuck yeah that’s my fantasy. But, no, just put it on, you’ll understand in a minute,” he pleaded.
There was no point arguing with JJ. With a huff, you climbed in the back of the van and stripped out from your work clothes into the dress. You weren’t sure when JJ had gotten taste, but the thing was beautiful. You climbed out, blinking at him as he looked you up and down.
“You look gorgeous,” he murmured, leaning down to press a kiss to your forehead.
“Are we eloping? What’s going on?” You asked softly, looking up at him.
He reached behind you and undid the clip that was holding your hair up, swishing it with his hands. He pressed a kiss to your cheek before taking your hand, leading you through the trees in silence. A few minutes later you froze, taking in the scene in front of you.
There was a blanket set up on the floor, some fairy lights hanging from the tree branches and a picnic basket set out on the blanket; a bottle of champagne resting next to it.
“Jayj?” You murmured in confusion, looking to him. He was grinning from ear to ear.
“Damn, Sarah’s good,” he whistled.
“What? JJ, can you explain what the hell is going on?” You exclaimed.
He snorted, stepping forward and placing his hands on your hips. “I knew somethin’ was bothering you, but you’re a stubborn little thing and you wouldn’t tell me. So, I asked Sarah. She said you’d mentioned feelin’ a little down ‘bout not being able to go to Midsummer’s, ‘bout not feeling good enough. Couldn’t have my girl feeling like that, could I?”
“So, what? You set up a picnic in the woods?” A blush coated your cheeks, but you tried to keep your tone unbothered.
“I set us up a Midsummer’s, a better one,” he shrugged. “Sarah put the dress in the van and her and John B left early to come set this up. And before you feel bad, that was her idea.”
“Why would you do that?” You asked softly, looking up at him with teary eyes.
He smiled, a real, loving smile as he leant down so his forehead leant against yours. “Because you deserve to feel like a princess sometimes. Just ‘cause you’re a Pogue doesn’t mean you don’t deserve some fancy shit like this, means you deserve it more actually.”
“You’re an idiot,” you whispered, a tear rolling down your cheek as you grinned up at him.
“Yeah, your idiot,” he said back, just as softly.
“Shut up,” you grumbled, cheeks heating up as you pushed at his chest. “Are we gonna sit down then?”
“I didn’t even ask you yet, little miss impatient,” he chuckled, hands still resting on your hips.
“Ask me what?”
“If you’d be my date to Midsummer’s, duh,” he replied, beaming from ear to ear. Before you could reply with some sort of loving insult, he was down on one knee. You burst into giggles as he smirked up at you, reaching for your hand. “Would you, the princess of the Pogues, do me the honour of being my date?”
“Get up, you loser,” you laughed, pulling him back up to his feet.
“Is that a yes?” He chuckled.
“I’d love to be your date, Maybank,” you murmured back. You wrapped your arms around his shoulders, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “Thankyou.”
“Anything for you, baby. Anything.”
112 notes
·
View notes
Note
Congrats on the 500 follows!! Would love to req a sieun x fem reader with “Picture You by Chappell Roan” and secret relationship au!!!

+ I PICTURE YOU
YEON SI EUN X READER
500 followers special 🧡
angst
The blinds were drawn tight, silvers of moonlight slipping through the cracks like a secret too fragile to hold. The air smelled of lavender and melted wax, the candle on her desk flickering as if it knew what was coming. One tap at the door—always one, soft like a heartbeat.
She paused, her fingers curling around the edge of her desk. It was him, it was always him.
She opened the door without a word, stepping aside as Si-eun slipped inside. His Eunjang High uniform was crisp, the tie knotted too perfectly for someone who’d just walked away from a fight. His knuckles were bruised, a faint purple blooming under the skin, but his face was blank, unreadable, like he’d scrubbed away any trace of the chaos he’d left behind in the alleys near school.
He stood in the center of her room, hands in his pockets, shoulders stiff, eyes scanning the shadows as if the Union might be lurking there.
He didn’t leave traces. Not in fights. Not in her life.
She locked the door, the click loud in the quiet. The candle’s glow painted his face in gold, softening the sharp edges of his jaw, making him look like a boy caught in a dream she wasn’t sure she was allowed to share. “You’re late,” she said, her voice softer than the wax pooling on her desk.
“Got held up,” he murmured, eyes flickering to the window.
She nodded, unsurprised. He didn't explain much, but she knew what might have held him up. She’d seen it from the classroom window—Si-eun dodging a punch, using a stray pipe to trip his opponent, all without breaking a sweat. He fought like he lived: calculated, precise, invisible until it was too late.
“Did you hurt your hand?” she asked, stepping closer, her fingers hovering over his bruised knuckles.
“Not badly,” he said, but he didn’t pull away when she took his wrist, her thumb tracing the edge of a bruise. He let her, like he always did in these stolen moments, when the world outside her bedroom didn’t exist.
It wasn’t love. Not when it had no name. Not when it ended the moment he stepped back into the night. But she pictured it anyway.
She pictured him waiting for her after school, his hand steady on her back as they walked past everyone, not caring who saw.
She pictured him in the library, leaning across the table to whisper something that wasn’t about math or strategy, his eyes meeting hers without flinching.
She pictured him laughing, loud enough for the world to hear.
She pictured him saying, “She’s mine,” to anyone who asked.
But picturing wasn’t real. And Yeon Si-eun didn’t say things he didn’t have to.
She sat on the edge of her bed, the mattress dipping under her weight, and patted the space beside her. He hesitated, his eyes flickering to the door, then sat, hands folded like he was waiting for permission to exist.
She leaned closer, her cheek brushing his shoulder, the fabric of his uniform cool against her skin. "You didn't reply to my text yesterday," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought maybe you weren't coming anymore."
"I had a fight," he said.
She looked at him. His hair fell across his forehead, a little too long, and she wanted to brush it back, to touch him without feeling like she was stealing something. But she didn't. She never did unless he let her.
“Do you ever think about us?” she asked, her voice trembling like the flame. “Like… outside of this room? Outside of hiding?”
He didn’t answer. The silence stretched, heavy, pressing against her ribs like a blade. She pulled her knees to her chest, curling into herself. “Do you picture me like I picture you?”
Si-eun’s eyes met hers, and they weren’t blank—not even close. They were careful, cautious, like he was standing at the edge of a rooftop, calculating the fall. “Sometimes,” he said finally, his voice so low it barely reached her. “When it’s quiet.”
Her chest cracked open, a fragile thing splitting under the weight of that single word. She wanted to ask more, to demand answers, to scream, Do you care? Am I just a place you hide when the fights get too heavy? But she didn’t. She never did.
Instead, she leaned closer, her hand finding his. His fingers were cold, calloused from fights he wouldn’t talk about, but they curled around hers, hesitant, like he was afraid of breaking something. In the dark, he kissed her, his lips soft and desperate, like she was air and he’d been drowning. She kissed him back, her hands threading through his hair, pulling him closer, trying to hold onto a boy who slipped through her fingers like smoke.
“I never asked you to hide me,” she whispered against his mouth, the words spilling out before she could stop them. “I just wanted you to want me enough not to care who saw.”
He froze, his breath catching, and for a moment, she saw it—the flinch, the truth cutting deeper than any punch. He pulled back, his eyes searching hers, but he didn’t speak. He never did when the truth got too close.
They sat there, the candle burning lower, the room growing smaller with every unspoken word. She wanted to tell him about the nights she lay awake, picturing him standing up for her.
She wanted to tell him about the ache in her chest when she saw him in class, his head down, pretending she didn’t exist. She wanted to ask if he ever pictured her the way she pictured him—framed in sunlight, not shadows, a boy who didn’t run from his own heart.
But she didn’t. She let him hold her, his hands warm but guarded, touching her like she was a secret he couldn’t keep but couldn’t share.
In the morning, he was gone. No note, no goodbye, just the crumpled sheets and the candle burned to a stub. She lay there, staring at the ceiling, the chorus of Picture You echoing in her head like a ghost: Do you picture me like I picture you? Am I in the frame from your point of view?
One night, the knock came again. One tap, soft as a whisper. She opened the door, and he stood there, his uniform rumpled, a fresh cut on his cheek. He looked tired, like the weight of Eunjang’s wars was finally too heavy.
“I think about you,” he said, his voice raw, like the words had clawed their way out. “Every day. But I don’t know how to be with you. Not where Baek-jin’s eyes can see. Not where they’d use you to break me.”
His hand was twitching as if he wanted to reach for her but couldn’t. “I picture you,” he said, so quietly it was almost lost to the night. “When I shouldn’t.”
He didn’t come in. He stood in the doorway, a boy caught between fear and something softer, his shadow stretching across her floor like a promise he couldn’t keep. Then he turned, disappearing into the dark.
She watched the candle flicker, its light trembling like her heart. “I picture you too,” she whispered to the empty room.
The flame burned out, unanswered, leaving only the echo of her longing.
AUTHOR'S NOTE + MASTERLIST
I hope you enjoyed this <3333
TAGLIST
@yeon103 @hikaerys @mizxuqii @jihooneyluv @l5byrinth @inom17 @sunnyophelia @dna-black-and-blue @cayrelyra @maxinehufflepuffprincess @intoanothermind @mariii-0001 @eijizwrld @mishh2728 @coffee-ii @itzcandy
125 notes
·
View notes
Text
ᯓ★ Your boyfriend had been busier than usual, with the burden and responsibilities of being a Chrysos Heir and all. You'd often watched how drained he looked whenever he finally made it home.
This time was no different. He'd been out of the city for a week, pushing back the Black Tide. Still, you weren't too worried; he sent updates now and then. You believed in him, you always do! He usually comes home without so much as a scratch.
So, you decided to surprise him. He mentioned he'd be back at Curtain-Fall Hour, and what better way to say "Good work!" than by dolling yourself up just for him after a tough mission? Consequently, you bought a new set of lingerie...
The thought of your boyfriend getting flustered and caught off guard had you practically jittering with excitement.
The moment you heard the front door open, you turned to the mirror for one last check. You adjusted your lingerie, fixed your hair, and then stepped out slowly, eager to see that stunned look on his face.
But this time, you were the one left in shock. ᯓ★
Wc: 1,523
Cw: Fem!reader x Mydei, Fem!reader x Phainon, Suggestive, established relationship, mentions of injury, kind of OOC...? maybe (the boys are freaky). For plot reasons, let's just say Mydei's wounds don't heal instantly.
Notes: Back from the dead to write this itchy drabble I've been thinking of... I'm so normal for Phainon and Mydei lol.

Mydei stood before the front door of your shared home, the familiar sight alone already easing the tension from his shoulders. His body ached, bandages wrapped across his torso, joints stiff with soreness, and a limp in his step from the lingering strain. He exhaled slowly, the weight of the day heavy in his breath.
What would you think if you saw him like this? All bruised, battered, barely upright? Still, knowing you, he could already imagine it. You'd accept his vulnerability without question. You'd hold him in your arms without hesitation.
The thought alone tugged a small, quiet smile from him.
He stepped closer, pulling out the spare key, the cute lion key chain you gave him dangling. He unlocked the door as it let out a soft click in the quiet. He pushed it open.
"I'm home," He called out softly.
The living room was empty... huh. You were usually sprawled on the couch, waiting with a smile. No matter, he'd remove his armor first and find you after. His hands reached up to unclasp the golden pauldron on his shoulder, fingers fumbling slightly from the fatigue.
Then he heard footsteps. Yours.
He barely had time to register them before the gasp that followed snapped his attention upward.
Both of you froze, eyes wide, equally shocked.
Clank!
The pauldron dropped to the floor in the dead silence.
Titans. You looked breathtaking.
The red lingerie you wore was delicately revealing. It consists of two finely crafted pieces joined by loose strings along your sides. One pull, and the entire ensemble would fall away. It hugged around your body perfectly, accentuating the curves of your chest and just enough of your thighs to make his breath hitch.
And suddenly, miraculously, every ache in his body vanished.
Well... almost. The ache had simply... shifted elsewhere.
"Mydei! What happened to you?!" Your frantic voice pulled him back to reality.
He blinked, momentarily lost in your presence. He opened his mouth to answer, but only jumbled stammers escaped.
...what?
Why is he stammering? Alongside fear, stammering is not in the Kremnoan dictionary. He hadn't even known he was capable of stammering. Clearing his throat, he tried again.
"The... the enemy- the Black Tide, they... they were..." He trailed off, the words slipping from him. Why was this so hard?
His eyes flicked back to you, who was now approaching him with concern on your face. Titans above help this poor man. He focused, desperately, on your eyes. As if looking anywhere else might turn him into stone.
"Were they that aggressive?" You asked gently, placing your hands on his face.
Aggressive... Right... that was the word he was looking for.
"...Yes." He managed to say, still trying to collect himself.
"Why haven't you healed yet? Are you okay? Can you walk?" Your questions came all at once; panicked, loving, relentless.
He wasn't listening anymore. Not really. Not with your body barely hidden behind that tempting veil of red silk. If he could just... pull that damn string off.
His thoughts were tangled, his focus slipping again, especially when you got even closer. He cleared his throat, trying to stay composed.
"Uh... yeah." He said firmly, then paused, eyes scanning your form again. "You... dressed up for me?"
You froze in place, suddenly flustered and self-conscious. "Oh, Titans! I'm so sorry! I- I thought you'd be fine like always, and I wanted to surprise you, but you're hurt! I should change and help you-"
You turned, ready to flee from embarrassment, but he caught your wrist before you could escape.
"No. Don't," he said, voice stern but laced with something tender, almost desperate.
"What?" You breathed, heart pounding.
"You went through all that trouble to make yourself look this beautiful," he said, stepping closer, limp and all. "I'm not about to let that go to waste." He was already pulling you closer to him, bodies pressed against each other.
"Mydei, this can wait-"
He was already leaning in.
"You have to-"
Your words were swallowed by your own gasp.
Mydei's lips were at your neck, warm and hungry. His hands were now already on your waist, squeezing them, holding you in place. He moved them up and down your sides, making you squirm. The chill of his gauntlets made your skin spark, the metal adding a strange thrill to every touch.
"Please..." He whispered, his voice husky, pleading. His lips trailed lower, from your neck to your collarbone, before teasingly stopping just above your chest.
You looked down into his eyes, half-lidded and full of heat, desperation, need. His fingers were already tugging at the strings of your lingerie. Perhaps they were also tugging at your heartstrings.
Well, who were you to say no to the crown prince?

Phainon limped up the stairs to the front door, cursing under his breath. Why, in all of Amphoreus, had he thought the stairs to be a good idea in the first place? Every step felt like a personal attack. He should have them removed! Better yet, throw them into the River of Souls for the pain they brought him now.
...No.
He sighed. He was starting to sound irrational. He was probably just exhausted, his entire body screaming in protest. Still, the thought of you seeing him in this state worried him more than he'd like to admit. His head was bandaged, coat hung limply from one shoulder since his arms were too sore to slide into the sleeves.
With a twist of the key, he unlocked the front door.
"Sweetheart, I'm home!" He called out, wincing as his shoulder twisted while he pulled the door shut behind him. He shuffled toward the counter and leaned on it with one hand, trying to take off his boots without his body screaming at him.
He heard your footsteps approaching, light and quick. Still crouched over, fumbling with the straps of his boots, he heard you gasp. He sighed, preparing a reassuring smile.
Until he looked up and saw you.
His breath caught.
"You're all bruised and bandaged! What happened to you?"
You stood there, eyes wide with concern, but that wasn't the main focus.
You were wearing baby blue lingerie, so delicate and ethereal you almost didn't look real. The fabric was thin and light, translucent enough for a clear view of the matching bra and panties. The sheer dress floated just above your thighs, the hem trimmed with soft frills that made it look like you were wrapped in clouds. The neckline sat off your shoulders, ruffled sleeves hugged your arms in a way that gave an innocent look. Though it was anything but innocent.
And those garters.
Titans, those garters. Those soft, tantalizing bands around your thighs made his thoughts spiral into dangerous places.
"Phainon?" You called out to him again, pulling him out of his daze. He stumbled, barely catching himself.
"Y-yes, Sweetheart?" He replied, voice slightly strained as he straightened up despite the protest of his wounds.
"Are you okay?" you asked, voice filled with genuine worry as you placed a gentle hand on his arm.
Titans, your touch felt like fire on his skin.
He suddenly felt guilty. You were so concerned, and all he could do was stare at you like a man starved.
"I'm... okay. Minor injuries," he muttered, eyes flickering from yours to your chest and back again.
"Even your head's wrapped in bandages..." You said softly, placing a hand on his cheek. "Did you get hit that hard?"
Phainon could think of something else that was hard-
He cleared his throat quickly. "A little, yeah." He leaned into your touch, unable to contain himself.
"You look beautiful," he added with a teasing grin, hovering his hands just beside your waist.
You pulled back with a gasp, glancing down. "Oh, Titans- I forgot I was still wearing this," you laughed nervously. "I'll go change-"
But before you could move, Phainon (even in his weakened state) caught your wrist and pulled you gently but firmly back to him. You stumbled slightly, only to find yourself trapped between him and the counter, your back pressed to his chest, your hands bracing on the surface in front of you.
His arms wrapped around your waist, and his lips brushed past your exposed shoulder. He trailed kisses to your neck, and a soft gasp escaped your lips when he found that one spot that always made you weak.
"P-Phainon, you're hurt-" you tried to speak, but another gasp cut you off as his gloved hand slipped beneath your dress, gliding over bare skin.
"Yes," he whispered against your jaw, "but my sweetheart dressed up so beautifully for me." His right hand then rose to gently tilt your chin, guiding your gaze to meet his. "Who am I to refuse a blessing from a goddess, hm?"
You whine softly, "Your injuries, Phainon..."
You tried to push him away, but he didn't budge.
"Please?" He murmured, desperate in his voice, lips hovering just above yours. "I'll be good. I promise."
His eyes burned with heat, pupils blown and hungry.
This man was absolutely not good for your heart.

©salmonmakiii, do not steal my work or feed it to AI.
#Honkai: Star Rail#HSR#HSR Phainon#HSR Mydei#Phainon#Mydei#Phainon x reader#Phainon x you#Mydei x reader#Mydei x you#hsr x reader#hsr x you#Mydei fluff#Phainon fluff#Mydei smut#Phainon smut#Amphoreus#Makii's Pen
132 notes
·
View notes